Posted by: Zacken99 | February 8, 2010

求子= 求苦

well it hv been so long i nv update my blogs.. cos most r common cases no need to blog …..

for the pass 3 months i see many fs for childless couples..n also doing 超度 ritual for abortion couples… its so ironic they r so many couples dieing to hv kids yet there so many dieing to abort their kids….

LG n her hubby see me the 1 st time in 2006…they r dieing to hv kids… but i gave them very sad news that according to their ba zi they were nt destined to hv any… Lg was quite piss wif me.. n the session ended by her storming away… then in 2008 … lg called me 1 day.. she purposely called to scold me lousy cos doc hv confirm her pregnancy then… of cos i was quite disappoint with my lousy prediction…but i jus hv to let go… few month ago, lg hubby called me to make a house call appt.. i was shocked… n i accept it… when i reach their house on the appt day, lg n her hubby greeted me warmly… we chat abit of bo liao stuff, then i asked them for the real purpose of asking me come… lg face change n she walk to her room n came bk with a kid in her hand, she pass me the kid n signal me to carry… i love kids n happily i carried her. i look at the kid n i gt a shock!! she hv an abnormal face n i saw her legs were actually deformed….

my tears spilled uncontrolably..i use my ling energy to read her pass life n i saw a fish…. its a fish ling going for her 23 times of recarnation… it hv not fully develop to b recarnated as a normal human form….

the couples appolagise for their rudeness in the pass n hope i can help the girl… i explaine the ling progression theory to them n told them its immpossible for them to hv this kid, they must hv done something more to hv this kid…..

they told me in a very pai say tone… after i told them they will nv hv kids, they were very depress n intro by some relatives, they went to malacca, a temple to pray for a kid n months later lg gt preg…

i ask for the diety they pray to… i checked with my 无形 friends…then i understand the whole story… the diety they pray to actually arrange to gave them this fish ling developing kid after he saw hw wu sim the couple is n they actually tell the diety they dun mind wat kind of kids, they will love it…

i told the couples abt my finding they were shocked! n start curse n swear… i. stopped them n explain to them its nt the diety fault…. they r destinated nt to hv kid… they wana play with karma n thus they gt this as a result .. so nothing to blame… its jus karma….

i taught them proper way of bring up 动物进化灵。。n left with a mix feelings…relieve cos i hv never miss calculate… sad…y man kind hv to so 执着。…. always believe in wrong beliefs n when thry noe they wrong liao, they expect they shld b forgiven n remedy shold b given to them….
haiz… 一切随缘、莫强求!!!!!!

Posted by: Zacken99 | January 18, 2010

Protected: 累

This post is password protected. To view it please enter your password below:


Posted by: Zacken99 | December 18, 2009

Ai blog mai????

erm..hv not being blogging my encounters for quite sometime.. not that i hv no new encounters…its jus that recently alot of changes is going on in my life….but ok all r good changes……….

spending too much time to adjust the good change ,so much so that i hv lagged in my consultations and blogging ………..guess this year, i wun b able to cleared my this yr appointments liao…gt to qian guo nian liao…

ok ok…will continue wat i hv been doing after chrismas……….. :P

Posted by: Zacken99 | November 28, 2009

息灾增益法会@ 灵宗堂

如是因如是果。。。。。。。。。。。。。

因因缘而生。。。。。。。。i gt to met My guru Pema Tinley, and because of him, 灵宗堂 took it very 1st step in introducing itself to public….

We had our very 1st public puja at 灵宗堂….as 灵宗堂 is nothing but a very very small hall centre, it makes the  planning and working of the puja a rather tough job….

However becos of the the members diligent co ordination, the puja was held wholesomely………

Really a big thanks to all fellow LZTees……..

I believe 1 of the most important attributes of cultivation is to help ppl….thus  doing pujas is a very direct way to benefits lay ppl who r not ready for cultivation…or to ppl who hv obstacles in cultivation…

may this be the 1st of the many many pujas that is to be held at this ever growing 灵宗堂…………

gambate 灵宗堂!

Posted by: Zacken99 | November 25, 2009

靈宗堂@ GESS

GESS

Good stuff on sale

Crystal!

Tarot reading by our in house “Witch”

Energy healing service

A bunch of cuties~~~~~~

Erm…recently..靈宗堂 seems to be rather active and full of activities…

frankly speaking im a person that dread events…..but i can say i ‘m really enjoy myself  during the event…happy to see my students being well organised and is able to prac wat they hv been learning and  most importantly……they work/play as a family…great!!…

Posted by: Zacken99 | November 20, 2009

Chö ~

Four qualities for Chö practice

·        The first is the realization of emptiness.  You don’t need to have accomplished this fully, but you must at least be open to the unreality of inner and outer things.

  • ·        The second is compassion.  Again, you must at least be working to strengthen your compassion and to extend it more widely.
  • ·        The third is the discipline of a bodhisattva that leads you to work for the benefit of others.
  • ·        The fourth is a devotion or faith which allows you to receive the energizing blessings of the lineage.  The practice contains many supplications, which ask for these blessings.  These prayers are best said with the understanding that the blessing of energy is already there, and you are willing to open to the mystery of it.

All four qualities can be greatly enhanced by this practice, but in order to begin, it seems necessary to have them to some degree.

One tradition regards the practice described here as the Outer Chö.  The Inner Chö is tonglen, taking and sending.  And the Secret Chö is mahamudra, direct awareness.  Like tonglen, the Outer Chö is an imaginative dramatization, and by practicing, by living that drama, you create a powerful propensity in yourself—a different way of relating to disturbances, a way that can cut them at their roots.  Indeed, Chö is the Tibetan word for cutting or severance.

Take a disturbance, like fear, neediness, anger, or jealousy.  Personify the disturbance as a demon.  Give the demon what it needs, whatever that is.  Don’t worry about what the demon wants; that’s just a strategy for meeting a need.  Show your willingness to meet any need by giving it the thing you’re most attached to, your body.

Offering yourself as food for a host that includes your demon(s) is the drama of Chö.  Effective drama, transformative drama, requires a proper setting.  There is a tradition of practicing Chö in scary places, like cemeteries or charnel grounds, places that bring demons out of the shadows.  But an opposing tradition holds that the mind is the scariest place of all, that it is, after all, where fear resides, and that when you are driven by fear, you are suffering.  You may cringe from facing your anger or desire, but when you feed your body to the demon, you look it right in the eye and feel its satisfaction.  This cuts off the disturbance at its root.  Chö cuts with attention.

A proper setting for the drama of Chö is “visualized.”  This is a problematic word because it suggests that you see the drama as you see the room around you.  Perhaps your imagination works that way, but mine doesn’t.  I sometimes imagine that I am a blind person acting in a play.  I know where everyone in the drama is, and when I direct my attention properly, I can feel their presence.  While I rarely actually “see” anyone clearly, the play goes on.

By acting out the drama of Chö, you create a propensity in yourself:  when you encounter experiences that cause disturbances, you cut with attention.  Give the disturbance all the attention that it needs.  Experience it completely.  Then it releases itself and subsides, and you can return to open awareness.

History of Chö

There was a tradition of Chö in India, which Tibetans trace back to Nagarjuna, whose student Aryadeva wrote:

Severing the root of mind itself
and cutting the five poisons
at their root,

Severing extreme views
and disturbed meditation
and cutting through anxieties of hopes and fears in conduct,

And cutting clear through
holding on to a self,
all that is the definition
of what is called “Chö”.

The founder of the lineage of Tibetan Chö was Machik Lapdrön, and her accomplishment is unique in two ways.  Chö is the only major practice of Tibetan Buddhism created by a woman.  Chö is the only practice of Tibetan Buddhism, which migrated back to India.

Machik Lapdrön (1055-1153) is both the originator of the Tibetan Chö tradition and a central figure in the imagined drama.  Her name speaks to this dual nature.  Machik means “one mother”, often translated as Only Mother, an embodiment of the ultimate feminine principle, an embodiment of Tara and of Yum Chenmo, the personification of Prajnaparamita.  She was a very bright girl from the Lap country, hence the name Lapdrön, “light of Lap”.  Her remarkable life story has appeared in at least three translations into English.  The next two paragraphs give a brief summary.

From an early age, Machik showed extraordinary capabilities.  She could read the very long texts of the Prajnaparamita faster than anyone else and could explain their meaning even to great scholars.  After realizing the absence of ego, she abandoned the beautiful clothes she liked and dressed as a beggar.  She began to appreciate the company of lepers and the poor as much as that of scholars and meditators.  She gave importance neither to the quality of housing nor the taste of food.  She did not care about praise or blame and dwelled in a state of constant happiness.

She married and had several children, who also became her students.  The great Indian teacher Padampa Sangye came to her home and gave many teachings.  Later they became collaborators over many fruitful years in which she developed Chö and other teachings.  Word of this spread to India, and several pandits were sent from Bodhgaya to examine Machik, who dramatically convinced them that her teachings were genuine.  She lived to age 99 and had many great students of both sexes and her Chö practice spread to every sect in Tibet, including the Bön.

Word of Chö reached the West first through Alexandra David-Neel, who referred to it as “The Dreadful Mystic Banquet” in Magic and Mystery in Tibet.  Her account is an interesting mix of true insight and utter confusion.  Others who studied Chö, including Evans-Wentz, who published the first translation of a Chö sadhana, had less insight and more confusion, as seen in this quote from 1937:

To the sound of the drum made of human skulls and the thighbone trumpet, the dance is begun and the spirits are invited to come and feast.  The power of meditation evokes a goddess brandishing a naked sword; she springs at the head of the sacrificer, decapitates him, and hacks him to pieces; then the demons and wild beasts rush on the still-quivering fragments, eat the flesh and drink the blood.  … But despite Buddhist coloring … the rite is but a sinister mystery going back to the most primitive times.

Posted by: Zacken99 | November 20, 2009

Pema Tinley Rinpoche@靈宗堂

it must be my great fortune that i met Pema Tinley Rinpoche….a true tantric yoga guru that understand Ling xiu..and is able to give me more insight on Ling xiu incorporate with 密法。。。。。。。。

All thanks to his kindness…I was also being officially ordinated under Nyingma tradition…by him… @ 靈宗堂 and he had offiicially became one of my gurus…..I hv promise him to spread Cho and watever dharma he taught me to all sentiment beings…making sure..the dharma wheel will continue to turn…n turn….

I will follow his advise to make 靈宗堂..a true  spiritual school for all those who hv affinity with 灵修。。。。

and may all 灵修者。。。cultivate together ….as a family…a family that stay together with 灵性  & 道性……….

“May my guru be long live to turn the dharmal wheel! rejoice!”


Posted by: Zacken99 | November 20, 2009

Nyingma tradition

The Nyingma tradition is the oldest of the four major schools of Tibetan Buddhism (the other three being the Kagyu, Sakya and Gelug). “Nyingma” literally means “ancient,” and is often referred to as the “school of the ancient translations” or the “old school” because it is founded on the first translations of Buddhist scriptures from Sanskrit into Tibetan, in the eighth century. The Tibetan script and grammar was actually created for this endeavour. In modern times the Nyingma lineage has been centered in Kham in eastern Tibet.

The Nyingma tradition actually comprises several distinct lineages that all trace their origins to the Indian master Padmasambhava, who is lauded in the popular canon as the founder of Tibetan Buddhism and is still propitiated in the discipline of reciprocity that is guru yoga sadhana, the staple of the tradition(s).

Historically, Nyingmapa[1] are categorised into Red Sangha and White Sangha. Red Sangha denotes a celibate, monastic practitioner; whereas White Sangha denotes a non-celibate practitioner who abstains from vows of celibacy. At different times in ones life due to changing circumstances and proclivities, individuals historically moved between these two Sanghas. Rarely was either determination of Red or White for the duration of one’s life.

A Brief History of the Nyingma
By Karma Dorje
Jul 10, 2006, 15:21

The Nyingma School has an unbroken lineage of enlightened masters of Mantrayana and Sutrayana from the present time back to the disciples of Shakyamuni Buddha. Literally it is known as the school of the ancient ones.

More than 2,500 years ago Shakyamuni Buddha, the fourth Buddha, ushered in the auspicious time (kelpa) in which we still live and which will see a thousand Buddhas manifest in this world. He revealed himself to be a Buddha by fulfilling the twelve deeds that all Buddhas perform:

“Leaving Tusita heaven (dGa.ldan) for this world in the form of an ash white elephant

Entering into the womb of his mother

Taking birth in Lumbini, and then taking seven steps in each of the four directions

Learning the arts, such as writing, mathematics, archery etc

Engaging in sports with other young men and enjoying the company of his consorts

Abandoning the princely life at the age of 29 to become a self ordained monk

Enduring many hardships for six years by the river Nairanjana

Sitting beneath the bodhi tree at Bodhgaya

Defeating hosts of demons that night

Attaining buddhahood at dawn

Turning the Wheel of Dharma at Sarnath

Passing into Nirvana.”

He turned the Wheel of Dharma three times. That is he gave three distinct cycles or cannon of teaching:

First in Sarnath, Buddha taught the four noble truths (bDen.pa bzhi) to the five noble ones (lNga.sde bzang po) being suffering, the cause of suffering, the end of suffering and the path leading to the end of suffering. This is the basis of the Hinayana.

Second at Vulture’s Peak in Rajgir he taught the perfection of wisdom (Prajna Paramita, Tib. SNying-mDo or The Heart Sutra) being characteristiclessness or “emptiness”. Form is emptiness and emptiness is form. He taught this to a mixed audience of men, women, sramaneras, bhiksus, bhiksunis, bodhisatvas (including Manjushri, Avalokitsvara, Vajrapani and Maitreya).

Finally he taught the doctrine of absolute truth to supernatural beings, gods, bodhisattvas, nagas, raksas, raksasas and human beings.

The Buddha left 84,000 kinds of teachings, enough for an appropriate teaching for every kind of mind. These can be classified in three, nine, twelve, fourteen and fifteen yanas or vehicles.

The first cycle of teachings was concerned with the Hinayana, the second and third with Mahayana. See 9 YANAS

Shravakayana teachings form the basis for all Buddhist study and practice, and the Bodhisattvayana teachings are the basis of vision and practice of the Great Vehicle, the Mahayana. The Bodhisattvayana includes the Sutrayana teachings such as Prajnaparamita and Tathagatagarbha and the Mantrayana teachings revealed in thousands of Tantras.

Tantrayana or Vajrayana traditionally was taught in private first at the request of King Indrabodhi of Oddiyana (O.rgyan). He taught chosen disciples of high merit how to transform phenomenal appearance into a pure mandala. In order to teach this he emanated the Guhyasamaja mandala (gSang.ba ‘Dus.pa), gave empowerment of this and then gave the tantric teachings. Thus it was taught apart from the three turns of the Wheel of Dharma. He also prophesied that he would in a future time emanate to teach the Vajrayana. In the Mahaparinirvana Sutra (Mya.ngan las ‘das.pa’I mdo) he said he would be reborn in a lake. This was fulfilled by the Birth of Padmasambhava (Pa.ma ‘byung.gnas) also known as Pema Jungne, the lotus Born Lama and Guru Rinpoche.

The Hinayana view is that Shakyamuni transmitted his teachings to seven accomplished disciples: Odsung, Kungawo, Shane Göchen, Nyerbe, Phagpa Dhidhika, Nagpopa and Lgthong. The Mahayana account is that it was transmitted through the boddhisattvas including Maitreya, Manjusri etc as intermediaries to Nagarjuna, Aryadeva, Asanga, Vasubandhu, Gunaprabha, Sakyaprabha, Dignana and Dharmakirti. (Tibetan: Ludrup, Phagpa Lha, Thogme, Yingyen, Yönten Od, Shakya Od, Choglang and Chödrag); to the two wonderful teachers Santideva (Zhi.ba Lha) and Candragomin (Tsan.dra.go.mi); to the four great teachers, Mahabrahamana Saraha(Dramze Chenpo Saraha), Dharmapala (Khepa Chenpo Palden Chökyong), Rahula (Tsunpa Chenpo Drachen Dzin) and Virya (Lobpön Chenpo Pawo). The Tantric Vajrayana teachings were transmitted through Vajrapani and the eighty-four mahasiddhas.

The Vajrayana is classified within Nyingma as Outer and Inner Tantras. The Outer Tantras are Kriya, Carya and Yoga Tantras. The Inner Tantras are Mahayoga, Anuyoga and Atiyoga. The inner Tantras belong specifically to the Nyingma tradition. It was the first two of these that were passed on to King Indrabodhi. They were transmitted through the Vidyadaras Kukkuraja, Lilavajra, Buddhaguhya, Padmasambhava and others. Atiyoga was passed to the first human Vidyadhara dGa’-rab rDorje to Manjusrimitra, Sri Simha, Jnanasutra, Vimalamitra, Padmasambhava and others.

Five years after the Parinirvana of Shakyamuni Buddha, as he predicted, Guru Padmasambhava, the Lotus Born Lama arises in Oddiyana to transmit the Mantrayana teachings known as the Inner Tantras: Mahayoga, Anuyoga, and Atiyoga.

28 Years After the Parinirvana of the Buddha, King Indrabodhi of Sahor, also known as King Dza, received the transmission of the Mahayoga and Anuyoga Tantras from the Bodhisattva Vajrapani. He began a long lineage of Vidyadharas (Knowledge Holders) who realised and transmitted these teachings for many centuries in India.

Garab Dorje was born 166 Years after Buddha’s Parinirvana in Oddiyana, northwest of India. He was an incarnation of Vajrasattva. He was the first human to teach the Atiyoga Tantras. He passed the Atiyoga to Manjushrimitra, an emanation of the Boddhisattva Vajrapani between the first and third Century CE. In turn he transmitted them to Shri Simbha. He realised them and passed them to Jnanasutra, Buddhaguhya, and to the masters who brought them to Tibet: Vimalamitra, Padmasambhava, and Vairotsana.

During the 7th-8th CE Lilvajra transmitted the Mahayoga Tantras to Buddhaguhya, Padmasambhava, and Vimalamitra who later carried the teachings to Tibet.

Possibly some of these teachings reached Tibet by the 5th Century CE. Nevertheless, it was not until the 8th Century CE that Buddhism began to be established in any systematic and general way. King Trisong Detsen (b.circa 742 CE) invited an Indian abbot, Shantarakshita to Tibet to establish a great monastery and after encountering difficulties on his advice he solicitated the help of a tantric practitioner, Padmasambhava.

Padmasambhava is known as the second Buddha throughout the Himalayan region. His legacy is found throughout the region and in many caves he used for meditation one can still see handprints and footprints he impressed into solid rock such was the extraordinary power of his realisation.

Modelled on the famous Otantapuri Temple in Bihar, Samye Monastery was eventually completed. The sixty-four hundred thousand teachings of rDzogs-pa-chenpo obtained from Bodhgaya in India and elsewhere were introduced to Tibet by Padmasambhava. Under the direction of Padmasambhava, Vimalamitra, and Vairotsana oversee the translation of the Mahayoga, Anuyoga, and Atiyoga Tantras into Tibetan and more than a hundred each Tibetan and Indian panditas translated most of the then known Buddhist teachings into Tibetan. Buddhaguhya the renowned Pandita of Nalanda transmitted the Mahayoga teachings to Tibetan disciples such as Nyags Jnanakumara, who brought them to Tibet.

The inner tantras were transmitted from generation to generation in two ways: The bKa’-ma (long) transmission from realised master to student which might be an unbroken chain of individuals over a long period of time and the gTer-ma (short) transmission. The latter is derived from teaches concealed by Padmasambhava and his spiritual consort Yeshes Tsogyal to be discovered when the circumstances were right by tertons (gTer-stons). They are therefore a very direct communication and are appropriate to circumstances now whereas the long transmission offers the confidence of knowing that it has worked and been realised by a succession of people before.

The Treasure transmission comprises the innumerable treasure texts revealed by subsequent Treasure Masters, which were hidden by Guru Rinpochey himself in 9th century as well as numerous teachings later revealed through enlightened minds and meditative visions of Nyingma masters. Hundreds of masters have appeared who have revealed treasures. Among them, Nyangral Nyima Özer (1124-92), Guru Chowang (1212-70), Dorje Lingpa (1346-1405), Padma Lingpa (b.1405) and Jamyang Khyentse (1820-1892) are renowned as the Five Kings of the Treasure Masters. Their revealed treasures concern, among others, the cycle of teachings and meditations related to Avalokiteshvara, Guru Rinpochey’s sadhanas, the Dzogchen teachings, the Ka-gyey cycle of teachings, the Vajrakila or Phurba cycle of teachings, medicine and prophecies.

Consequently, as well as the standard Mahayana Buddhist canon of the Kangyur and Tangyur, many further teachings may be found in the Collection of a Hundred Thousand Nyingma Tantras, compiled in thirteenth century by Tertön Ratna Lingpa (1403-1473) and organised by Kunkhyen Longchen Ramjampa (1308-1363). Besides this, numerous works such as the sixty volumes of the Rinchen Terdzod compiled by Kongtrul Yonten Gyatso (1813-1899) and the writings of Rongzom, Dodrupchen, Paltrul, Mipham and many others have added to the rich collection of Nyingma literature.

Yeshes Tsogyal, King Tri-song De-tsen, Vairocana the Translator, gNyags Jnanakumara, Sang-gye Yeshe and Rin-chen Chogother 25 disciples of Padmasambhava were charged with the responsibility to pass the Dharma on to future generations. They have all repeatedly been reborn as masters of kama and terma to guide successive generations of practitioners and protect the Nyingma School evn to the present day.

Unlike the other Buddhist traditions the Nyingmapas did not become institutionalised until much later in their history. Apart from Samye, no major monasteries were built until the 12th century.

This first period was known as the Early Translation, Ngagyur (sna ’gyur) and those who practiced the tradition that this gave rise to were eventually to be called the Nyingma (rnying ma, tr. Ancient Ones) to distinguish them from the followers of later traditions which later evolved known as the Sarma (gsar ma).

Following the murder of the last Dharma King, Ral-pa-can in 836 CE, his brother, King Glangdarma, waged war on Buddhism and the monasteries were destroyed. Protected by the disciples of Padmasambhava and Vimalamitra, Buddhism survived in Tibet through the lineages of ordained lay yogins or ‘ngakpas and ngakmos’.

The Vinaya (monastic) sangha was preserved by three monks, sMar, Rab and gYo who smuggled sacred texts to the remote province of A-mdo where they could be kept safely.

The official persecution only lasted about a dozen years but Tibet remained in confusion. Tibet had fragmented into ten small kingdoms. It wasn’t until the tenth century CE that the ruined monasteries and temples started to be restored. Slowly practitioners started crossing to and from India and Tibet. Of these the most important was Smrtijnanakirti (892 – 975).

At Ukpalung Monastery in Central Tibet, the Nyingma master Zurpoche Shakya Jungney collected thousands of texts during the 10th Century CE, classifying and arranging Tantras together with their commentaries, practice and ritual manuals.

Led by Rinchen Zangpo (957 – 1055) who had studied in Kashmir in the 10th and 11th Centuries CE a second wave of translation and interpretation occurred resulting in the New Translation period of the Sarma. The resulting traditions of this second wave included the Kadam, (later to evolve into the Gelug), Sakya, Kagyud, Shangpa Kagyud, Chöd and Shije, Kalachakra and Urgyen Nyendrub. Together with the Nyingma these are sometimes referred to as the Eight Chariots of Spiritual Accomplishment (sgrub brgyud shing rta brgyad).

All the major Sutrayana teachings of the Buddha and the sastras of the Mahapanditas were preserved in revised and modified translations by the new schools and constitute a heritage shared by all schools. The texts of the Inner Tantras which were translated in the early period are the unique heritage of the Nyingma School.

Nechung Monastery was built in Central Tibet by Chokpa Jangchub Palden and Kathok Monastery was founded in Kham by Ka Dampa Desheg (1112-92 CE) in 1159 CE. From the 15th century onwards, great monastic universities were built, such as Mindroling, founded in 1676CE by Rigzin Terdag Lingpa, otherwise known as Minling Terchen Gyurmed Dorje (1646-1714CE) and Dorje Drag founded in 1659 CE by Rigzin Ngagi Wangpo in central Tibet; and Palyul established by Rigzin Kunsang Sherab in 1665 CE; Dzogchen built by Dzogchen Pema Rigzin in 1685 CE and Zhechen established by Zhechen Rabjampa in 1735 CE, all in Kham province. Dodrupchen and Darthang monasteries were established in Amdo.

In the 15th Century CE, the Inner Tantras preserved at Ukpalung Monastery were gathered together by Nyingma Master Ratna Lingpa into a collection known as the Nyingma Gyudbum.

Orgyen Terdag Lingpa and Lochen Dharmashri collect ancient Nyingma Kama texts together thus preserving them in the 17th Century CE.
In the 18th Century CE Kunkhyen Jigme Lingpa and Gertse Mahapandita verify the authenticity of the Nyingma Gyudbum inner tantra texts and compose catalogues and histories for a blockprint edition made at Derge, eastern Tibet.

During the 19th Century CE Jamyang Khyentse Wangpo, Kongtrul Lodro Thaye, and Chogyur Dechen Lingpa assembled thousands of Terma treasure texts from throughout Tibet, creating a collection known as the Rinchen Terdzod.

Monastic institutions re-established in exile include Thekchok Namdrol Shedrub Dargye Ling, in Bylakuppe, Karnataka State; Ngedon Gatsal Ling, in Clementown, Dehradun; Palyul Chokhor Ling and E-Vam Gyurmed Ling in Bir, and Nechung Drayang Ling at Dharamsala, and Thubten E-vam Dorjey Drag at Shimla in Himachal Pradesh, India.

The Nyingma classifies the teachings into 9 yanas or vehicles. These can each be considered both as being complete within themselves having a ground, a path and a fruit, or alternatively as steps along a continuum towards the Great Perfection. It is also said that each contains all of the other yanas

Posted by: Zacken99 | November 18, 2009

Pema Tinley Rinpoche

 

http://www.chimegatsalling.org/index_files/Page970.htm

Ngagpa Lama Pema Tiley Rinpoche was born 14th April 1977 in Dolphu-VDC, Mugu District, a very remote area in Nepal. He started learning Buddha Dharma at very young age. He is terrifically Dharma loving person during from his childhood. He never allow any body near him to do evil Karma. He was enthroned with a honour of Vajra Master (master) by his root master in beginning of 1998.

In the mid of 1998, he received all the teachings about Choe Tshogs Rinchen Threngwa (precious garland collection of Choe or cutting) from Zhabdrung rinpoche. Then his root guru directed him to establish a monastery and continue choe teachings through it in future. Rinpoche granted the name called ‘Chimed Ga-tsal Ling’ (ceaseless garden of happiness). Then in Jan’ 1999, he went to retreat for 19 months on Amitabha Buddha in Sang-ngag Phurpaling retreat center with the H.H Jatral Rinpoche’s direction.

He went to Dzogchen Bairoling Dharma Center in Ireland to give teachings to the devotees of Dharma over there in 2001. He stayed there for 3 years to share his Dharma. Then he returned back and started to give shape to the project ‘Chimed Ga-tsal Ling’ in mid of 2005. He bought a piece of land on the shore of Kathmandu valley village called Sankhu. He started to build retreat house in the beginning, which is already accomplished.

In 2007, he got opportunity to get audience with his holiness the Dalai Lama in Dharamsala in India. His holiness was impressed with his future plan. His holiness offered name for Tibetan Medical Clinic as ‘Ga Dey Che Kyong Menkhang’ which literally means clinic of nurturing with joy and happiness. And ’Kunphen Rigney Lobdra’ for the school, which means ‘School where you learn to benefits all. His holiness advised him to build all these projects for the benefits of all sentient being.

Currently, partial part of the Traditional Tibetan Medical Clinic is running. He have planted medical herbs in the land that he have in the village. Few Lamas are under retreat in the center.

http://www.chimegatsalling.org

Posted by: Zacken99 | November 16, 2009

metta

The Pali word metta is a multi-significant term meaning loving-kindness, friendliness, goodwill, benevolence, fellowship, amity, concord, inoffensiveness and non-violence. The Pali commentators define metta as the strong wish for the welfare and happiness of others (parahita-parasukha-kamana). Essentially metta is an altruistic attitude of love and friendliness as distinguished from mere amiability based on self-interest. Through metta one refuses to be offensive and renounces bitterness, resentment and animosity of every kind, developing instead a mind of friendliness, accommodativeness and benevolence which seeks the well-being and happiness of others. True metta is devoid of self-interest. It evokes within a warm-hearted feeling of fellowship, sympathy and love, which grows boundless with practice and overcomes all social, religious, racial, political and economic barriers. Metta is indeed a universal, unselfish and all-embracing love.

Metta makes one a pure font of well-being and safety for others. Just as a mother gives her own life to protect her child, so metta only gives and never wants anything in return. To promote one’s own interest is a primordial motivation of human nature. When this urge is transformed into the desire to promote the interest and happiness of others, not only is the basic urge of self-seeking overcome, but the mind becomes universal by identifying its own interest with the interest of all. By making this change one also promotes one’s own well-being in the best possible manner.

Metta is the protective and immensely patient attitude of a mother who forbears all difficulties for the sake of her child and ever protects it despite its misbehavior. Metta is also the attitude of a friend who wants to give one the best to further one’s well-being. If these qualities of metta are sufficiently cultivated through metta-bhavana — the meditation on universal love — the result is the acquisition of a tremendous inner power which preserves, protects and heals both oneself and others.

Apart from its higher implications, today metta is a pragmatic necessity. In a world menaced by all kinds of destructiveness, metta in deed, word and thought is the only constructive means to bring concord, peace and mutual understanding. Indeed, metta is the supreme means, for it forms the fundamental tenet of all the higher religions as well as the basis for all benevolent activities intended to promote human well-being.

 

 

 

Posted by: Zacken99 | November 15, 2009

修行与生活

修行生活 ,生活修行 修行與生活到最後是沒有分別的。 但在達到這最後的過程中,兩者是分割的,充其量只能將修行歸類為生活的一部分。 之所以這麼說,是如果剛開始就將生活與修行劃成等號,那就很容易會『退道』。 這個結果是很可惜的。 原本的生活慣性思維,很難改變,所以需要借『修』來改變錯誤的『行』。 這個『修』是不同於原本的慣性思維,所以在社會上容易被視為『異端』。 因此修行歸修行,生活歸生活。 透過這個『修』的了悟覺知,逐漸改變生活上的『行』。 修行開始與生活融合。 使生活上的『行』逐漸向正確的方向去『趨近』。 最終修行與生活合一,達到行、住、坐、臥如一的境界。 如果開始便將修行與生活合一,那麼便容易忽略『修』而完全回歸於原本的生活慣性中。 藉由『修』與生活上『行』的交叉互動,才有漸次了悟的可能。 『修』的了悟,進而付諸『行』的實證。 『見山是山,見水是水』。最後仍是『見山是山,見水是水』。 只是此山非彼山,此水亦非彼水。 修行是透過交互運用,才能使之相融,偏執於『修』也不行,偏執於『行』也不行

Posted by: Zacken99 | November 9, 2009

cheers!

erm……..its never easy to be a Ling cultivation mentor for my age…

 

facing students n their families…facing their problems, facing their tao xing/ren xing problems.. facing their xiu xing obstacles and tests….facing their doubts…facing their emotional turmoils..facing their betrayal, facing their disrespect…facing nasty comments pass by others….there r so many times…i feel set backs n really wana giving up ….and jus go bk and report for my failure…

however today after i see my students performing a “feat” which i hv been always been preparing  for the past 2 years…the sense of joy..really overwhelm me.. ..it really make me feel watever i put in also worth it de….

 

well its a  reminder…i should never give up my mission jus becos of some minority of them…i will fufill my “mission” no matter hw much i need to give up …no matter hw much i need to swallow….can save 1, i will save 1…

CHEERS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

long long  time no feel so happy le………..

 

 

Posted by: Zacken99 | November 1, 2009

心量

 一個人的成敗,與他的心量有很大關係。念念都是為一切眾生,決定成功;念念只想到自己、名聞利養,凡事損人利己,就註定失敗。(節錄 淨空法師語錄)

Posted by: Zacken99 | October 30, 2009

靈修29

故孟子云:「天將降大任於斯人也,必先苦其心志,勞其筋骨
,餓其體膚,空乏其身,行拂亂其所為,所以動心忍性,曾益
其所不能」正是這種人的最佳寫造。

 

靈修顧名思義、乃淨化心靈、昇華靈氣,修持己身心意,反樸歸真跳脫貧、嗔、痴,進
而改變自已不良習性、運勢、命運,乃至獲得預知的特異功能。

靈魂不生不滅,而投胎的目的係藉假修真(藉體修靈),靈體經
累世修煉學習,修得能量未可限量,但今生肉體不知修,使靈
體長期囚禁於肉體當中暗無天日,靈與肉未能合一,以致潛能
無法發揮,修行人藉上述及經咒、禪坐、靈修等等可期活躍靈
體促進靈肉合一,發揮潛力,是謂修,藉修之路行靈體所被交
派之任務是為修行。

靈魂又稱元神,可依靠某種力量的沖擊與
加持,進而由沉睡中甦醒,此稱為[啟靈],靈修者必要經過啟
靈,在靈的輔助下才能就道業無形的靈力能量驚人,靈通神通
為輔,啟靈則是其成就之關鍵,修行修心,心若不善不誠,則
元神不現,『靈修』不是單純『學習通靈!』

 

靈修是一種非常自然的修行方法,與傳統的修行方式孓然不同
,除了啟靈儀式以外,完全看修行的人自己如何修持,一般而
言個人自己修身養性是第一要務,再者家庭合諧、事業平穩皆
為靈修之根本,待自身功德圓滿方可普渡眾生、行功積德。

 

靈體是氣的一種,無形眾生是一種氣場,神佛是一種氣場,因
果是一種氣場,學修的靈也是一種氣場,冤親債主又是另一種
型態的氣場。平時我們所感應到的都是看不見的某一種氣場。
如何感應?運用什麼感應?

 

人自出生以來染有七情六慾,並累世所化生不同形貌不同習性
,使本性漸失,其心妄想顛倒,慾生亂神,所以才說修道者,
修心也,能將其修行悟性深入其心。運用靈能自然感應,當靈
能愈來愈乾淨,感應自然愈來愈敏銳,靈體修持越穩定,則靈
光越強,事實上修眾靈竅大都較開,容易敏感受到靈界訊息,

Posted by: Zacken99 | October 27, 2009

靈修28

人是靈體與肉體的結合。這個世紀又是靈的世紀,探討靈的書籍在近一、二十年來,也突然大增起來。到底靈體有什麼不同,不同的靈體會對肉體有如何的影響?會對人的一生有如何的左右?對於凡人的命運,又會有如何的引導作用?這是所有探討靈學的人,都急想知道的答案。
然而,靈體是多樣性的,有靈格的不同,也有靈性的不同,如果未能加以作類別的區隔,再分別予以說明,實在很難深入瞭解,一窺靈體的全貌。
而靈體又是「人」的一部分,不瞭解靈體,又如何能夠瞭解自己?所謂「知己知彼、百戰百勝」,人若是不知道自己,在人生的戰場上,又要如何得勝?
從靈格來分,靈有先天靈(含後天先天靈),普通靈和動物靈三大類。
從靈的性質來分,又有靈媒靈體、乾淨靈體、敏感靈體之分。
此外依據靈的特質來看,動物靈又有「進化靈」與「禽獸靈」兩種截然不同的類型。
不同的靈格,靈性與特質,對肉體所產生的影響,是先天即已存在的,凡人若是不能透析這種先天的侷限,只想靠後天人為的努力,去創造或改變命運,結局必然是悲慘的悽涼與徒勞無功。
從不同靈體的不同特質、特性與靈格,找出自己天生的優點與障礙,也找出了自己調適的方法與前進的方向,人生將得壑然的開朗,不必再與天意作抗衡,也不必再與未知作纏鬥,更不必再陷於無謂而盲目的掙扎。
宇宙的生成與歷史,有億兆年,人類的文明與歷史,卻僅有數千年,因此,人類無法瞭解宇宙,也無法瞭解大自然與人類之間環環相扣、互為影響的許多奧秘。千百年來,對於許多人類智慧所不能瞭解的問題,人類習慣將之交給宗教。
宗教是形而上的,它收納了所有人類智慧所不及的問題。但是,隨著文明科技的發展,隨著知識的普及擴散,人們逐漸發現,人類世界,充滿著太多太多的奧秘;人類對自己,也有著越來越多的不解,宗教不是一切,宗教不能終結所有的未知,宗教也已不足以滿足人類對未知的好奇。
常有人這樣問:「為什麼我一生樂於助人,一生致力修行,念經吃素,我卻沒有比別人更好?」「為什麼我一生兢兢業業,辛辛苦苦,腳踏實地,死拚活拚,我卻總是兩袖清風,一無所成?」「為什麼我一生坦坦蕩蕩,正正當當,到了中晚年,卻突然一蹶不振,家運崩跌?」
太多太多的人認為,自己不是惡人、壞人,不愧天、不愧地,也盡心盡力,但人生的境遇得到的卻是不合理的對待。
於是,許多人驚覺發現,宗教不能解決所有的問題,宗教也不是所有問題的答案,這便是文明科學以來,持無神論觀點的人越來越多的主因之一。然而,問題的原因究竟又在那裡呢?為什麼人世間有這麼多的「不公義」與疑惑?
其實,所有的問題與迷惑,從靈界都能找到抽絲剝繭的答案。
靈界包含了神界(天)、陰界(地)、凡間(人)三大區塊,宗教只是連結這三大區塊裡的一個環扣,靈界是總公司,神界、陰界、凡間、宗教等,都只是分公司,分公司無法解決的問題,唯有回到總公司才能尋得答案。
但是,靈界是無形的,是看不到的,在有形界與無形界的互動過程中,有著太多的令人不解,從靈界探討靈體、靈媒、靈性,為所有心中存著疑惑的人,找到人生的答案,解開心中的纏結。
人均有靈,但是因為靈體來源的不同,使得人人均生而具有不同的特質特性,也有著不同的人生運途。一旦知道了自己靈體的屬性,許多人終生追求的真理,便壑然呈現。原來,所有的答案,也都在自己身上。
科學承認,有人能預知天災地震,有人能先期感應或預見死亡,科學也承認,預知家、通靈者、靈媒等等,均有著與常人不同的腦波與能力,只是科學無法解開謎底,無法告訴大家「為什麼」?
這些問題,都必須跳脫到宗教之上,回到靈界的高點,再從靈格、靈體著手,便能一切柳暗花明。
除了靈媒體質之外,還有進化靈體與禽獸靈體,他們均是由動物界轉世進化而成人類,所以都會殘存著或多或少的動物特質與習性,有些是形體上的不全,有些是身心上的殘缺或障礙;有些則是思惟、舉止或潛意識的與眾不同等等。
新世紀裡,許多青少年有著身心的殘障或疾病,難為天下父母心,心焦力瘁的付出之餘,仍是不知如何自處、面對與跳脫,但是當他們透徹了自然界輪迴與進化的道理,都能再現人生的海闊與天空。
過去,宗教的被誤解、被批判,靈學的被質疑,信仰的被誤導、濫用,以及許許多多的問題與迷惑,現在都已找出了真正的問題所在,全都在於靈格與靈體的屬性上,當我們解析了靈格、靈體的屬性,人生便有了更明確、清晰的定位,終於,我們又更深一層的認識了自己!

Posted by: Zacken99 | October 10, 2009

靈修27

靈媒體質
【靈體】 不帶天命者就是「預備人才」,主神會視個別狀況,再決定是否賦予使命,

【肉體】
如磁鐵一般,陰的看到即會靠近,當它們發現無法得到幫助時,有的願離開,有的則不願離開,肉體就會成為波浪式的不穩定,運勢身體各方面亦會時好時壞,久了就會心慌、心亂,再久了,就會有莫名的害怕跟擔心(是自己的靈體在告知自己的肉體)。

【特質】
1.頭痛、頭暈、頭脹、胸悶、心跳加快、打嗝打哈欠(少數人會耳鳴、噁心)。
2.情緒化、悲觀低落、負面、想的多、心煩、神經質、(少數孤僻)天馬行空、
3.脾氣壞、急性子(少數兇悍)、固執有原則、有魄力、有承受力、有責任、口才好(少數愛吵嘴)、聰明、反應快、機靈、熱心、樂於助人、勞碌、強勢。
4精神、睡眠、健康都不可能很好。所以,常常會感到不舒服卻說不出來,也找不到病因。

【靈媒體質在凡間的不變天規】

人生過程———含婚姻感情、家庭、工作金錢、健康。

波折不順———身歷其境(也就是無形的教材)、在未來有機會行使天命、才能感同身受(轉為有形的教材)。

靈媒體質與生俱來,已是靈體的最高靈格,不需要一般性的修行方式方法(普通靈及進化靈的普通靈才需要),生活過的越自然、簡單越好。

靈媒體質與生俱來,已俱有「天眼」,「天靈蓋」應由主神開啟,不得經他人開啟,否則會成為開放磁場,肉體會嚴重卡陰。

靈媒體質有三階段1意通2靈通3通靈,一般都是「意通」,再經主神的考試、測試,合格再進升「靈通」,再考試、測試合格再進升「通靈」。

21世紀是靈的世紀,所以,每個人的靈體都被允許與肉體互動,當靈體接觸靈界(西方東方)的神尊時,容易情緒激動、想哭、悲從中來、也就是俗稱「認親」,其實是自己的靈體在與神尊溝通、互動,反應在肉體的現象。

靈媒體質會寫天文說天語,由主神作主決定,是出自于自然就會,但是天文會看
不懂,天語也會聽不懂,而寫天文說天語都是主神的教導與訓練。

Posted by: Zacken99 | October 10, 2009

An Email reply to a person who wana cultivate ling

Hi,

basically, a person is made up of 3 layer, body,mind and soul(ling)

however most ppl is only with a awake mind n body but a sleep soul.

the soul is our real self, our body is a container for the soul, it is impermernant, as it will age and give way (die)

then the soul will be release and according to the things it hv done while its in the body, it will determine which container (body) it will go the next time (recarnations)

there r many type of soul, animal soul, normal soul, higher soul and higher soul with mission…etc etc..

i only take in student belongs to higher soul and higher soul with mission…

such soul r actually from the higher plane aka heaven, they come bk to earth to take “test” so that they can go higher level..the next time..however, many times, such soul when they come bk to earth they lost their memory and thus they keep stuck in the earth plane although keep recarnating, but they jus cant go bk there n instead the “quality” of the “container” they enter.. gets poorer n poorer..and worst..they start to “collect” more n more bad karma

so basically ling cultivation is to slowly awake the soul so that it can  complete its mission ( most of the time it is to help other soul n inner self transformation) , and thus at the end it could go bk there..again..or move on to higher level..

the above is a simplified explaination on ling xiu,…the details will be far more complicated…and u will hv to go thru it, urself and to understand and exp it urself…when u ling xiu…

people who wana learn from me, will hv to come to my 灵宗堂,for lesson in a class and i will give close supervision to his/her xiu xing

there are many ways to teach ling xiu, however i will be using buddhism way or shall i sayi use  dharma as a media to teach ling xiu..but i do welcome christian or any other religion ppl who is of higher soul or higher soul with mission to lcome to the class

a ling xiu path is never smooth..its tough…cos u need to face ur true self and many times u will realise u r actually living in this world with a  wrong percept ..however to accept the truth that u r wrong is really tough…

hope u understand the above explaination…

rgds

Zacken99

Posted by: Zacken99 | October 8, 2009

Lock Road ,Gilman village

Was egage for a FS service by Vexxxx at the place…

never heard or been there b4. However was surprise to see a “6 year ago ” Demsy rd there…many restaurant and pubs…erm intresting place.

Had a short talk with the male English boss n lady local boss of the restaurant,

can tell they r really serious abt their business…really put their passion into the business..(they  even make their own Ice cream..wow..)

however the business there wasnt that ideal…

i walk around the place, very nicely made up…check the fengshui..erm..nothing much, n can say the fs was pretty good…

guess the problem is not micro but macro…as in the whole place is not properly marketed…and also the macro fengshui of the whole place gt problem…

wasted…good micro fs, capable boss…but lousy macro fs spoil everything..

if all the occupier they could join hand, i believe with my fengshui help ..this place will fare very much better than Demsey Rd ..or even boat Q……..

Posted by: Zacken99 | October 7, 2009

A nice 灵修quote

a nice quote from a 灵修前辈

常闻苦海在人间

无边无际难穿越

人人欲求观自在

不知一切皆由心

若能静心遣其欲

自然处处皆自在

苦海无边有法船

度人人度言般若

船过之后水无痕

灵自在后观自在

Posted by: Zacken99 | October 3, 2009

修行人的考驗

那是魔,那位偉大的魔王來考驗他。所幸那位修行者有足夠強的意志力、謙卑心和自知之明,不貪求名譽、讚歎和地位,不論這些從何而來。我們修行的人應該記得 這一點,當我們貪求快速的利益、很快的開悟,就像盤子上一整塊的比薩,然後我們急著吞食,那我們就會掉入魔的陷阱裡。

就像我印心時告訴你們的,魔王——幻想國度之王,或是魔自身,可以在任何時候化成佛、魔鬼、天使、上帝、或像任何過去、現在、未來的聖人一模一樣,來誤導 那虔誠的或不小心的修行者、或較不謹慎、不注意的修行者。在佛經中有提到在靈修途中魔王常用的五十種陷阱來騙修行的人。不過話說回來,也沒有必要去知道許 多魔王的把戲。只要保持自己純淨、虔誠、對自己誠實,那你就不會掉進任何陷阱、任何麻煩裡面,也沒有任何人可以騙得了你,就算是魔王本人來也不行。

如果我們在修行的團體中還渴求名利、高地位的話,那我們常會掉入否定力量的陷阱當中,因為那正是他們所等待的,等著我們被他們捉住,然後他們會把我們洗 腦,讓我們相信自己已經成佛了、我們很偉大、身負使命等等,那時我們就會驕慢,我們會陷於幻想的驕慢自大之中,然後我們就完了。或許我們可以再度謙卑,再 像以前一樣修行,但那時可能變得很難修,我們已經離道太遠太遠了,再回頭就需要一段很長的時間。我們浪費了許多自己的努力和時間。

因此身為一位修行者,我們承受不起不謹慎、對修行成果驕慢、或想在靈界很快的獲得崇高的地位。有很多人只打坐一點,持戒也不很清楚,吃素也是馬馬虎虎,只 看到一些幻境而已,然後他們認為自己已經成為明師、成佛了等等。你可以成為任何你希望的果位,你可以對你的成就自吹自擂,不過真正的成果自己會彰顯給世 人。有時因自誇我們毀了自己的一生,我們毀了自己,要再回復到從前的等級,已經太遲了。所以,謙卑在修行上非常重要,我們必須內邊謙卑,不只是外在表現謙 卑。有時候人們的外表舉止並不怎麼謙卑,不過他們裡面卻非常謙卑;而有的人外面表演那種謙和有禮的樣子,但事實上他們的內心卻非常傲慢。有時外表會騙人。

大多數修觀音法門的人,當我們修到某一種等級時,夠高的時候,我們可以感覺到別人的內邊如何,而不看外表,有的時候,人家一到我們旁邊,靠近而已,還沒有 走到面前,我們尚未看到那是什麼人,我們已經知道他是誰。你們有過那種體驗嗎?有啊!你可以感覺到那個人的氣和能量,使你知道他是誰。當然不能是個陌生 人,因為是陌生人的話,你當然就不認識他。不過如果你身邊有很多朋友或家人,不管誰來你門口,還沒看見他,你就知道是誰來了!就是會這樣。不是因為你看到 他或聽到他,你會知道那人來了,而且在幾分鐘之內他就來到你面前,那時你就知道你的預感正確。因為在修行一段時間以後,你身體所有的感官能力和靈感會變得 越來越敏銳。不只是修觀音法門的人如此,修行一些其它法門的人,有時也會獲得這種透視能力,不過,這也沒什麼了不起,沒什麼。這些只是我們內在一些小小的 靈力罷了!如果我們修觀音法門,還有更偉大的智慧有待我們去發現

八 风,指称,讥,毁,誉,利,衰,苦,乐八种境界之风。称,当面的称颂。讥,当面的讥讽。毁,背后的毁谤。誉,背后的赞誉。利,获得的利益。衰,遭受损害。 苦,遭遇痛苦困难。乐,获得称心快乐。前四项偏于名,后四项偏于利。这八种境界是人生名利、得失、盛衰、成败的总和。众生时时刻刻都被这八风所吹动,袭 击,甚至被飘没。有的人一遇到顺境便贪著,就着迷,只图享受逸乐,放弃刻苦淡泊的修行,以至纵欲行恶;有的人遭遇逆境,受到折磨,便怀疑因果无凭,退失信 心,甚至毁谤佛法,种下恶因;有的人在言谈中,文字上很潇洒出尘,不为物累,大有“八风吹不动”之慨,及至得失厉害之境现前,便认真执著,看不破,放不 下,陷入迷惑和动摇中而不能自拔。

引述两则公案,以供修行人作为砺缘磨练的借鉴。第一则虽然大家都已熟识,但重温一下是有好处的。

宋代大文豪苏东坡,博学多才,兼通释典。他的作品中常常流露出超脱隽逸,耐人寻味的禅机。他有一位方外好友佛印禅师,是宋代著名的高僧,解行俱优,苏东坡和他过从甚密,并颇为折服。

苏东坡在被贬期间,有一次,写了一首赞佛偈。偈曰:

稽首天中天 毫光照大千

八风吹不动 端坐紫金莲

这 首偈语,气概非凡,意境很高,显示出东坡居士才华横溢,不可一世。香港天坛大佛落成,中国佛教协会会长赵朴初提词还是用的这首偈颂。“八风吹不动,端坐紫 金莲。”是这首偈颂的中心思想。一方面固然是在赞颂佛陀;另一方面,是隐喻作者具有超俗,不为物累的境界,是自负不凡的得意之作。

苏学士写下这首偈颂,立即派人过江送给佛印禅师欣赏,期望得到这位方外知交的赞扬。哪知道佛印禅师拜读以后,提笔批了“放屁”二字,叫原人带回。苏学士一见这粗恶而带辱骂的批语,不禁无明火冒三丈,拍案而起,亲自过江去找佛印禅师评理。禅师迎上前来笑道:

“八风吹不动,一屁过江来。”

苏 学士一听,顿时默然无语,颇有愧省之意。本来佛印禅师是比较了解和关心他的,知道他虽然喜欢内典,颇有解悟。可是,缺乏实践工夫,习气较深,对富贵功名, 看不破,放不下。所以,佛印禅师致东坡居士书中,曾不止一次点破他,说:“时人忌子瞻作宰相耳!三十年功名富贵,过眼成空。何不猛与一刀两断?”又说: “子瞻胸中有万卷书,笔下无一点尘。为何于自己性命便不知下落?”这些无非是禅师的一片婆心,随机劝导,为其解粘去缚。可惜东坡居士并未接受这些苦口良 言,以致到临命终时才知平时的功夫不得力。

这则公案说明,佛法不是单从语言文字上学得到的,必须从日常生活中去实践、去体验,才有受用。否则,纵然博览佛经,妙语惊人,但缺乏修持方面的砺缘磨练,是经不起八风考验的。

另一则公案是,人们称为“水果和尚”的现代高僧广钦老法师的事迹。

广钦 法师当年在福建省承天寺的时候,曾经有一段时间独自一人在寺后山上岩洞内,精进修持十三年。后来又回到承天寺,他仍然不住寮房,每夜都在大雄宝殿上通宵打 坐。不久,一天大殿上功德箱内的公款突然丢失了。该寺监院师和香灯师宣布这一消息以后,全寺众僧哗然。他未回寺以前,从来没有发生过这种事情;他回寺不 久,全寺僧人赖以为生的功德款竟然被盗;而且这件事让大家直接联想到的是:他每夜都在大殿内通宵打坐,如果是别人来盗窃,首先惊动的应该就是他;现在既然 他没有反应,那么偷功德款的人是谁?还用得着清查吗?

这一 来,全寺僧众,甚至居士们,大家虽然都不明说,但是,无不对他另眼相看,十分鄙视。可是,他处在这种人人怒目相视的环境中,经历了七天时间,始终心平气 和,若无其事。既没有站出来申明一句,也没有流露半点受委屈的情绪,与平常没有两样。这个时候,监院师和香灯师才出来揭开这段公案的谜底:原来功德款并没 有丢失,这是监院师和香灯师想借此考验他,究竟在山洞住了十三年,砺练出什么样的境界来?没料到他竟能在横遭冤枉,大众侧目之下,不改常态。这样一来,大 众无不由衷地对他表示崇敬;而他却依然故我,毫无一丝得意之色,似乎这称,讥,毁,誉都和他不相干。

这则公案说明,真修行人,必然看得破,放得下,不管什么境界现前,都能如如不动的照样修持;不但心不随境转,且能转境。这绝不是偶然,也不能侥倖所致。

总之,八风正是修行最好的考验。修行人必须通过种种顺逆苦乐境缘,来策励自己,磨练自己,坚定自己和提高自己。


Posted by: Zacken99 | October 2, 2009

靈修26

佛教有6000年一考,道教有3000年一考的說法。而21世紀正是佛道教考期重疊的世紀,俗稱“龍華考期”,也是個因果清算的年代。〈佛教稱末法,道教稱末劫〉。

宇宙的循環,有其即定的原則與道理。有新陳代謝,才能繼續生生不息。如人之出生以至老年,必有死亡,也必有嬰兒之誕生,始能維繫人類之傳衍。就宇宙而言亦然,太陽系的塵爆現象產生新行星,而老舊行星亦要衰滅。這些都是定則。

在21世紀來臨前的20世紀末,自然界應有的新舊代謝現象,因人類的科技文明與高度智慧,操控了自然界的淘汰替換,妨礙了自然界的更替與循環。於是,人類 雖然避免了戰爭發生,但卻造成了陰陽的失衡。所以才會有天災、人禍、瘟疫、怪病與地震等的產生,以補救陰陽間的失衡。因此,21世紀開始,亂象必然叢生。

面對21世紀的新、亂與因果清算,靈界的最高神尊無極至尊,親自出面,操控靈界,並將靈界掌理的神尊全面汰換。因此,21世紀始,靈界也是一個改朝換代的 全新開始,期能更有效率的面對因果清算而混亂新世紀。在這個新的世紀與年代,在宗教信仰的作法上,也有了許多更新的方法。

20世紀的渡化眾生,是行佛道分立 :

●佛:著重於唸經、吃素、出家修行。
●道:以乩童之方法式傳達靈界訊息,協助濟世救人,解決問題則係以廟宇中辦法會或借助符法〈或奇門遁甲〉等為工具。而後天修行者,更常借助“養小鬼”等方式,以增強其靈通之能力。

21世紀的渡化眾生,則是以佛道雙修的方式,進行自然修法。在日常生活中,修個人身、心、靈。

●修身:修行為,行為要合理合宜;是非善惡,清清楚楚,行是去非,揚善止惡。這是修身。
●修心:修思想與信心。心要誠,信仰要堅定,知其所來與所往。
●修靈:靈與肉體合一,透過靜坐方式為之。

● 解決問題,則係以靈通的方式,直接面對問題,進行溝通與解決。另則係以靈為著眼點,直接以點靈的方式告訴眾生:你係何種靈體?你從何處來?今世結束後,又 將往何處去?今世來到凡間的職責為何等。

20世紀與21世紀渡化眾生,還有另一最大的不同:因面臨龍華考期,在這一世紀的100年裡,凡由靈界下來的先天靈,均應回靈界“報到”。以近10餘年 來,才有“認靈”、“點靈”、“會靈”之說,並以透過靜坐襌坐、修襌的方式,提升自我。

預知未來,是人類千百年來的夢想。不論是市斗小民或帝王將相,莫不想窮盡各種方法,知道「未來」。隨著科學文明,人類已經走入了浩瀚的星空宇宙,但是,卻是無人能預知自己的「明天在哪裡」。

人從哪裡來?要往哪裡去?千百年來,這個問題困惑著每一個人。因為未知,所以人類恐懼與不安,於是,各派宗教學說、命理命相、紫微斗數、星相與乩童式的 靈通等,成為眾人尋找答案的方法。然而,隨著宇宙天體的運行,當時序進入二十一世紀以來,全世界各地大災難頻仍不斷,消極的「世界末日論」與過去探詢未知 的方法,已然不能滿足人們對「未知」的探求。人類物質文明的進步,相對的更顯現出精神文明的空泛貧乏。近十餘年來,憂鬱症、精神耗弱、分裂等精神官能症的 激增,更說明了人們對未來充滿著壓抑與恐懼。

如何找到自己的明天?如何走出自己的未來?要解答這個問題之前,我們先必須有的基本認識是:不同的年代各有不同的問題,也各有解決問題的不同方法。宇宙 天體的輪迴與運行,自有它的機理與機制,正如同春天到了,必然百花盛開;冬天到了,就要萬物蕭條的道理一樣。來到盛世,天下太平繁華;進入亂世,就要蒼生 黎民倍受苦難。所以,十九世紀的刀劍武器,不能面對二十世紀的槍砲戰爭。因此,二千年新的「千年國度」來臨,宇宙走入了一個新的磁場(西方占星術理論,也 有「人類約每隔二千年,就會進入一個新的紀元」的說法),在這個二十一世紀的新磁場裡,若要知道自己的未來、知道自己的來處與去處,解答自己對未來的一切 迷惑,就必須使用二十一世紀的新方法,才能找到答案,若是依然使用二十世紀以前的舊觀念與舊方法,可能造成一知半解的困惑,甚或徒勞無功的陷入更大的謎 團。

那麼,二十一世紀的新方法又是什麼呢?那就是要從「靈」的角度切入。換言之,在二十一世紀的新磁場裡,當你能真正瞭解「靈是什麼」的道理,你便能透徹生死,預知自己的未來,走出自己的人生方向。

● 靈與輪迴:

生命有輪迴的說法,以往被認為是宗教家為了勸人為善而牽強附會的,但在近二、三十年來,全世界的科學家、超心理學家、靈學家等都已承認確實存在輪迴轉世 的事實。1988年,出身美國耶魯大學的醫學博士魏斯〈Brian L.Weise〉,蒐集數百例輪迴轉世的事實,並以他擔任過大學精神科教授、主治醫師、發表過37篇科學專論專文的專業學識背景,寫下了「前世今生」 〈Many Lives, Many Masters〉這本書,風行全世界,輪迴轉世的說法,更因此普遍植入一般人的觀念之中。但是,為什麼會有輪迴?靈與輪迴間又是如何牽連?當了解了前世今 生後,面對今生的未來與未知的下一世,我們又該如何掌握或改變?這一連串的疑惑,迄今仍是科學的盲點。

二十世紀以前,人類習於將一切挫折與迷惑交給宗教,但隨著科學與文明的發展,宗教成為形而上的東西。佛學與宗教經典也歸類到哲學的研究範圍,而宗教教條 式的信仰,更令許多自以為是的知識份子産生疑竇,並斥為迷信;對現代科學無法解釋之現象,則被說成為神話傳說或古人想像。由於科學受囿於它的證據與驗證, 於是造成科學與靈學總是無法齊頭並進的遺憾。面對二十一世紀科學無法解答的問題。以及宗教無法解決的迷惑,唯有從靈學的角度切入,才能揭開所有問題的癥 結。祈望為有緣的眾生解開所有未來未知的迷惑。

● 靈的來源:人是肉體與靈的結合。因為靈的存在與不滅,所以才有因果與輪迴。然而,靈又是從何而來呢?

靈的種類有三:先天靈〈或稱神靈〉、普通靈與禽獸靈。每一個靈在肉身死亡後,都要經過「考核」與「批判」,來決定他下一世的去處,這就是輪迴。禽獸靈的 人如有良好的修持與善行,經過六道輪迴後,可繼續投胎轉世為人,甚至可以提升靈格為普通靈;若是多行不義,就會貶回為動物禽獸。普通靈亦然,肉身死亡後, 就要回到六道輪迴,視其生前行止決定去處。特殊良好修行的,經過靈界同意,也可提升為先天靈。反之,也可能貶為禽獸靈。雖然禽獸靈與普通靈在自然界中所扮 演的角色,看似並不重要,但在靈的輪迴的過程中,卻有鼓勵獎懲的性質作用,所以有它一定的意義。而先天靈在凡間的輪迴轉世,因與靈界的互動有著密切關聯.

● 先天靈的來源與性質:

先天靈是從靈界化下而來,而且每一個先天靈在靈界都有一位主神〈人〉。靈界依據凡間的不同需求,將靈化下凡間,賦予各項職責與任務,或接受各種考核。當 人在凡間的生命結束後,肉體留在人間腐朽,化為塵土,靈卻必須回到靈界的來處覆命。靈界再依其在人間的行止,決定是否留在靈界或繼續下一世的輪迴考核。佛 教信仰者認為善行者死後,引領至西方極樂世界;惡行者,則入阿鼻地獄或六道輪迴,其意義是大致相同的。因此所謂人間〈凡間〉即是靈界修行考核的場所,就是 這個道理。而靈界的國度,當然也有祂的法則與制度,運作著靈界與凡間的所有互動:

一、先天靈還有先天、後天之分

由靈界神尊處直接化下而來的靈,是為「先天的」先天靈。而凡間本是輪迴、考核、修行的場所,故普通靈在凡間經過良好的修行修持,靈格得到提升為先天靈 者,即為「後天的」先天靈。一般而言,普通靈的升格,必須先有肯定的修行與修持,再得到靈界某一神尊的認可接納,才能得到提升的機會。但給予升格機會的普 通靈,還必須再經過一次人間投胎與瀝鍊的考核。通過考核後,才能確定成為「後天的先天靈」。

二、先天靈也有靈性不同之別:

先天靈的靈性有二種主要的區別:即是不能通〈靈〉與能通〈靈〉之分。而能通又有不帶天命與帶天命之分;帶天命又有帶大天命與帶直接天命之分。

所謂能通的意思,就是能與靈界溝通;能轉達或傳達靈界的訊息,西方稱為「靈媒」。此處的「能通」,與佛教界所稱的「六神通」有某些相似之處,但此處所說的靈通,是從靈學與實務的觀點著手,「六神通」則是以佛學、宗教的觀點探討,兩者還是有極大不同的。

先天靈的人,即便不能通〈靈〉,也還是可以經過修行鍛鍊的方法,達到較淺〈低〉層的能通境界。這種能通者,若是替人解讀因果,一般只能看到前三世。

而能通者中,如是先天的先天靈,其能通的層次與境界就能深廣些,能看累世因果。如是後天的先天靈,其能通的層次與境界就有局限。若是替人解讀因果,一般只能看到前一世。

所謂帶天命,即是身負靈界賦予的濟世救人的職責。帶直接天命指的是從事問事、辦事,直接點化眾生的工作。但問事、辦事也還有分辦大事或小事及辦事的範圍、科別等等。例如有人看因果,有人治病,有的辦靈界相關之事,有的辦陰界地府之事,有的則兼具數種等。

而大天命又是什麼呢?所謂大天命就是協助濟世的工作,如傳授佛經佛理,渡化眾生;規劃協助問事、濟世工作,從事心理輔導諮商,勸人尋根循善等等。

大天命的工作,有專職,也有兼職的。兼職性的大天命工作者,在各行各業都可能遇到。

近數十年來,社會高度的繁榮與發展,造成了精神文明與物質文明的極端失調與不能均衡。憂 鬱症、分裂症等精神方面疾病患者急速增加。顯現人們在汲汲營營、追逐名利之餘,更加顯現精神空虛與不知所來與所往。適逢宇宙磁場的改變,時序進入二十一世 紀的混亂年代,在自然界無形力量的導引趨使下,為了趨吉避兇、養生健身,全世界都流行起靜坐、冥想等提升精神層面的各種修行。

到底修行與靈之間有什麼關連?二十一世紀的修行又有何特殊之處?

二十世紀以前的所謂修行與修法,大都依附宗教或脫不開宗教的色彩。認為出家才是最高的修行,茹素吃齋才是修行的表現與方式。而不斷頌念佛號、精研佛經、 佛理、教義等才是修法。這樣的觀念深植人心,也是一般人對修行修法所認知的「常識」。所以,在人們尋找自我、探求未知以及彌補精神的空虛、空洞之時,都依 循舊有的方式與認知,去探索欲知的答案與尋求心靈的慰藉。但是,顯然絕大多數人並未得到滿意的結果,反而助長了宗教神棍的斂財騙色。

常聽尊者、賢者、或是長者、師父言:「你要『修』啦!」、「你不修不行啦!」、「你就是沒有『修』,才會這麼不順利啦!」。受告誡或被指引的人也常說: 「我有在『修』了啦!」、「我要開始『修』了啦!」。眾人都以二十世紀的認知與理所當然的想法,去進行所謂的「修」與「修行」,於是許多人覺得「修得好辛 苦」,覺得未達預期的結果。於是,許多人灰心、懷疑、喪志,最後選擇放棄。

如前所言,在這個宇宙的新磁場裡,二十一世紀有二十一世紀解決問題的方法,如同十九世紀的刀棍,不能面對二十世紀的槍砲。二十世紀的手寫記憶不敵二十一 世紀的電腦一樣。舊方法並沒有錯,只是舊方法不能有效解決新世紀、新年代的問題。因此,從二十世紀走入二十一世紀,因為跨時空,跨世紀,修法的方式也有所 不同。

那麼二十一世紀的修行應該怎麼做呢?二十一世紀的修行非常簡單,就是修自己,從自己做起,把自己做好。許多佈道者或宗教人士,以渡人為己念,經典、教義朗朗上口,但私行私德屢遭非議質疑。渡己甚難,如何渡人?

修自己的內容又是什麼?其精義在:「重道德、修清靜、法自然、靈收圓」。其方法亦很簡單,即「修法」。

重道德:就是正心。人心不正,則道德敗壞,道德敗壞,則無是非、無廉恥、無善惡,而萬亂之淵源亦起於此。

修清靜:清靜則寡欲、去繁華,所以可以去除煩惱、痛苦、雜念、妄念等。清靜不是要人捨棄七情六慾,而是不恣縱情慾,以清心、恬淡適度表現合禮合宜的情慾。所以,清靜是一種內心的安靜、安逸,也是心靈淨化後,表現於身體外在的行為。

法自然:即是說明修法的方法是依循自然的法則。亦即是「自然修法」。修法不須假藉外力,無須他人灌頂,開光;無須辛苦跋涉,求法求道。自然即是「本 性」;自然修法也就是從日常生活中去修法,因此,「搬柴運水是修行,行住坐臥是修行,揚眉瞬目是修行,澄心靜慮是修行」就是這個道理。

靈收圓:宗教界有所謂二十一世紀是末法、末劫,而有「龍華考期」之說法。西方則有世界末日之說法。也就是指過去千百年來,靈界所下放輪迴的先天靈,在此 世紀須做一總考核,所有先天靈在人世間的功德、業力、修行、成就,均在此世紀做一總的結算。如能通過考核,即是收圓。所以,收圓是收自已的圓。若是自已的 德行能圓滿無缺,靈即可回歸來處,不須再受輪迴之苦。

由是可知,所謂「重道德、修清靜、法自然,靈收圓」,也就是以自然修法的方式,修自己的「身、心、靈」。並在日常生活中,尋求自我的覺悟和修持,而修行 修法的最終目的,則是在達到「靈收圓」結果。所以,靈的提升又是修行過程中最重要的一部分。而靈的提升就是「修靈」;就是以靜坐的方式,讓肉體與靈體合 一,而這種自我靈肉結合的正統修行,正是二十一世紀回歸正道的收圓修行。目前全世界盛行「靜坐」、「禪修」、「靈修」等等,都是在修靈〈修靈肉的結合〉。 所以二十一世紀裡,靈的修行是一個宇宙磁場引導下的趨勢與潮流,只是世人並不知其緣由,亦未能貫通其內涵。而靈的修行也完全是「修自己」的自我實踐。無需 深研精奧的佛學教義、宗教經典或哲理等,也無須花錢、捐廟或供養,更是不可能以外力加持的方式來提高靈格或使人瞬間頓悟的,這也是「自然修法」的道理。

在靜坐修靈的過程中,許多人會產生「靈動」的感應現象,有些人懼怕因此成為「乩童」,必須「起乩辦事」,於是畏怯退縮,中斷了自我修行與提升的機會,實 在可惜。如前所言,先天靈的靈性本就有「能通」與「不能通」之分。不能通的人,經過後天的修行努力,也能夠達到某種「能通」的地步,但能通並非一定要辦 事;必須辦事的能通者必竟是極少數,而辦事是一種天命,是否具此天命,靈界早已安排妥當。帶有辦事天命者,逃也是逃不開的。若是硬要抗拒,一生也只有「辛 苦辛酸」可以形容。不具辦事天命的能通者,若想辦事,也須得到靈界的許可同意,否則也只能當個「業餘」或「半吊子」。因此,因靜坐而致靈動感應的人,根本 不需擔心。而先天靈因靜坐而靈動的現象,也是非常普遍正常的。因為靜坐可以讓肉體與靈體的磁場漸趨一致,肉體的氣並與靈體的氣相結合而成「炁體」,在此階 段時,靈界與肉身的磁場便能得「相通」或「接近」。故當靈界的神尊或主神靠近肉體時,靜坐者就會產生靈動感應的現象,或同時感到頭暈、噁心的感覺。所以, 靈動只是逐漸可與靈界或神尊互動的一個訊息,是一個可喜的現象,表示神尊願來關心或相助。這與是否起乩或辦事,是完全不相干的。

此外,「重道德,修清靜,法自然,靈收圓」的修法精義中,前二句乃屬佛學範疇,後二句則為道教的內容。若要以東方宗教的思維探討,它是講求「佛道雙修」 的,並不偏重那一方。這與二十世紀前,宗教各立門戶,互不相屬溝通,是截然不同的。二十世紀前,佛教被認為固可淨化人心,但經典艱深;道教雖入世濟人,但 亦詐騙層出,正邪難分。於是佛道各行其道,互不往來。但二十一世紀的因果亂世,則必須各取佛、道之優點,相輔以達相成,才能真正修得正果。

當此二十一世紀亂世,許多信眾有心修行,但是修得辛苦而沉重。靜坐時,偶有感應,卻不得其門而入,又怕成為「乩童」;吃齋唸佛,潛心經典、教 義的鑽研,但自身困境與病痛卻不能化解。四處求神問卜,又怕遇到神棍。於是,虔心有意修行,反而陷身於無形的束縳,走不出去,結果未見收穫與喜悦,反而成 為精神負荷與壓力。究其原因,就是因為不知道宇宙運行與二十一世紀修行的新觀念,不知道自己的靈格、靈性,而僵化固守在二十世紀的傳統思惟中,造成了畫地 自限,結果越修越苦,越苦越修;舊的問題,尚未尋得答案,新的迷惑又已產生,修到後來,依然不知過去、不知未來;自己從何而來?又將從何而往,仍是一團困 惑。而所有困苦、病痛、挫折、不順,依然全無答案。確也令人惋扼遺憾。


自有人類,就有信仰與宗教。就如同有人即有靈的道理相同。那麼,宗教與靈的關係又是如何呢?

人間有國度區分,大體分為截然不同的東方與西方。東、西方也各有自己的種族、文化與宗教信仰。而靈界亦然,也有國度之分,也是以東方、西方為主要的區 分。東方係以佛教、道教為主流;西方則以天主教、基督教為主要,其間還有中東的回教國家。而靈與宗教間的關係可從二方面探討:

從靈界的觀點來看,宗教最大的作用是作為靈界與陽間凡世溝通的管道。又因凡間是靈界的「考場」,所以宗教同時又扮演著淨化人心與渡化眾生的角色。二十世 紀以前,東、西方的宗教,各行自己渡化眾生或與凡間溝通的方法,靈界也是東、西方各不相屬,各自為政。所以二十世紀以前,宗教與宗教間有較強的排他性,歷 史上甚至有多次龐大的宗教戰爭。

但是,基本上,靈與宗教並沒有「必然」或「絕對」的關係。任何人均有靈,有無宗教信仰或信仰何種宗教,都不影響靈的存在。由於二十一世紀進入「龍華考 期」,靈界所化下凡間的先天靈,在此世紀必須總結考核,收圓回到靈界。所以無論東方或西方的靈,均須尋得「回家」的路。這也是靈界不分區域、國度,不分 東、西方的共同認知,靈界也面臨所有先天靈能否順利回到靈界的共同「考核」,因此,進入二十一世紀後,靈界已不接受過去宗教互為排斥的作法,而以「宗教本 一家」的觀念,共同渡化眾生,只希望達成「靈收圓」的共同目的。在靈界宗教和解的意識影響下,已可見到從接近二千年起,全世界不同宗教的相容性,有日趨明 顯的跡象,就是這個道理。同樣的,在這一個世紀裡,因宗教不同的極度仇恨與屠殺,亦會逐漸趨向緩和。

但是,必須闡釋的是:二十一世紀是個亂世,宗教也面臨清算〈政治、社會、個人也都要面臨清算〉,這是指凡濫用宗教之名,宗教神棍之流,妖言惑眾以利己之徒,均將面臨清算。這與「宗教和解」、「宗教一家」的說法是不相衝突的。

由於靈是永恆不滅的,而肉體則是短暫的,每一世的肉體均不相同。因此,個人的宗教信仰,只是他的肉體這一世在陽間的選擇,與靈無關。重要的是靈要知道自 己由何處來,在肉身死亡後,靈又將往何處去。舉例來說:一個人如果確知、也相信他的靈體是來自西方的天主,但他卻選擇信仰了東方的佛教,在「宗教本一家」 的概念下,靈界是可以接受的。因為佛教只是這個人肉體這一世的選擇,當這一世結束後,這個人的靈體還是可以回到西方天主的來處。重點在於這個人必須知道並 且相信他的靈係由何處來,至於他的肉體對宗教的選擇,並不會影響他的靈是否可以回歸到他的來處。在觀察因果輪迴的時候,也確實遇到許多相關的實例:有西方 的靈投胎到東方而信仰東方宗教的;有東方的靈投胎到西方,但仍堅持東方信仰的;而且,很肯定的是,西方靈即使投胎到東方,但他的肉身一定保有對西方文化、 風俗特有的喜愛與鐘情。反之亦然。這說明了即使肉體對前世一無所知,但在潛意識裡卻仍然受到靈體潛移默化的極大影響。

探討靈的問題,再佐以前世今生的因果解說,目的在使人知道過去,也預知未來,在解決眾生對未來的困惑,也在使眾生面對未來的人生更為踏實,面對死亡也不 再害怕恐懼。至於每個人對宗教的選擇,則是與靈無關。無須自陷於宗教選擇的束縛,無法跳脫。當然,我們也遇到少數的特殊個案,限定某人只能信仰某一宗教 的。有位退休的公務員來看因果,他的靈來自東方極高的先天靈,前幾世靈界予他的使命就是到西方去宏揚佛法,但前二世他投胎在德國,是無神論者;前一世又投 胎到荷蘭,但信了天主教。這一世,他又生長在天主教家庭,篤信天主。他因為背離了命格,所以一生辛苦乖桀。五十五歲時,獨子死於血癌,他於一夕之間,接受 了佛法。知道因果後,他終於也找到了自己,開始傳授佛經、佛理,也找回了快樂與自信。像這種靈與宗教緊密關聯的案例,畢竟只是極為特殊少見的個案。僅供參 考。

二、

人自有生命開始,就有了生、老、病、死,有病痛、苦難、災厄、困頓等等。這些是肉體的苦。在精神層面上,人都想探索未知,預知未來。在肉體層面上,人也都想趨吉避凶、消災解厄。而入世的宗教,也常扮演著這種協助的角色與功能。

道家與儒家是中國上古文化的二大主流。而民間道教的最大特點,就是入世濟人,其過程則是以靈界神尊透過法師或乩童的方式表現出來。二十世紀以前,乩童普 遍存在於中國民間社會,藉著神明附體、負責傳達靈界訊息或神尊旨意,再配合廟宇舉辦法會或法師使用符法、奇門遁甲等工具,解決問題、救世救人。有些乩童或 後天修行者,更藉助「養小鬼」的方式,以提升其辦事或靈通的能力。

乩童濟世的方式,在農業社會的中國民間,確實發揮了替人消災解厄,指點迷津的一定效果。但是隨著社會文明的繁榮與複雜,很明顯的,舊方法已然不適宜新時 代。許多乩童以身貼符籙、神明附體,不畏刀棍擊身、兩頰穿洞,而致鮮血淋漓、目不忍睹的方式,已無法令知識份子及文明之士信服。加上社會人心與道德的敗 壞,法師作法,只問金錢,不問是非,造成符法人人可學,四處可得,於是到處符法横流為禍。而神棍扮乩童,乩童變神棍,詐財騙色之事亦日有所聞。乩童、法師 濟世的方式,也逐漸無法令人折服,有識之士甚至斥指為旁門左道或邪門歪道。

面對二十一世紀的新、亂,又為達到「靈收圓」的結果,靈界乃決定自二十一世紀起,改以靈通方式,做為入世濟人的直接方法。靈通方式可直接面對 眾生,挑出問題,找出癥結,加以解決。並且可用「點靈」的方法,明確告訴眾生:你係何種靈體?你從何處來?今世結束後,將往何處去?以及今世來到凡間的職 責任務為何等等。當眾生面臨因果清算時,通靈人並能析解前世今生的因果始末,採取「輪迴療法」的方式,避開因果的宿命。

靈界既決定在二十一世紀以靈通方式,做為入世濟人的主流,可以顯見,通靈人在此世紀將日益增多。相對的,乩童的濟世方式亦將日漸減少。不久前連續幾位乩 童來稱:他們現在「起乩」好像愈來愈不「靈光」,日前媒體也報導,好些乩童失業等。此與大環境的改變,均有密切關係。事實上亦是如此,近一、二十年來, 「能通」者確實明顯增加許多,只是能通能力的深淺高低,差異極大,範圍亦各不相同。這也就是本文前段必須對先天靈與能通一再閳述的原因。初始的能通者,都 是可以偶而「看」到或「感應」到似有陰靈〈或稱鬼魂〉或神靈的存在,或是偶而在睡夢中見到某些異象。而眾人對此認知不足,常以「幻象」、「幻覺」稱之。或 有當事者因不明原因而恐懼,或懼怕日後成為乩童而排斥。事實上這些疑慮均是多餘。固然靈通濟世的方式將成二十一世紀的主流,並不表示能通者都要問事〈本文 中前段已閳述至明〉。

由於一般人對能通的現象認知不足,又不相信靈界的存在及因果輪迴的道理,於是許多具備「能通」體質的人,因被「幻象、幻覺」所惑,而被當成精神耗弱或精 神官能之疾病。如此拖延或「治療」的結果,最後反而變成憂鬱症、精神分裂症等。尤其目前工商社會,競爭激烈,許多初始覺得「感應」或「靈動」的人,會誤認 為係因工作或課業壓力造成的官能症狀,而走向錯誤的治療方式。好好的先天靈體,因為認識不清,或因知識份子自以為是的固執,結果變成了精神病患.殊為可 惜。

通靈濟世是個全世界的趨勢,不是只有東方如此。西方世界近年來也盛行通靈熱潮。美國自九一一的事件之後,全美國也暴發了通靈熱。相信靈魂存在以及通靈術 的人較十年前激增1∼2倍。受難者的家屬也不斷透過各種通靈方式與失去的親人溝通。當然,因為文化、習俗的不同,東西方對「通靈」角色的扮演與認知還是有 些差異:

1、西方稱通靈者為「靈媒」。

2、西方講求實證科學,他們研究人體存在有「磁場」、「能量」、「身體密碼」,其實就是我們東方所稱的「靈」。所以西方對靈的認知未及東方深入。

3、西方的靈媒並不負有入世濟世的責任或天命。他們的主要工作是傳遞靈界〈或陰界〉的訊息。所以,西方靈媒的受益人,大都是自己,東方通靈者的受益人,則都是大眾。

另值得一提的是:二十一世紀的亂世使東、西方對「邪靈」、「陰靈」所造成的干擾,都有共同面臨的問題。這幾年來,羅馬教廷支持開設了許多「驅魔」課程, 極富盛名的羅馬由天主教大學、教宗大學〈UPRA〉等,也都開了這樣的課程,傳授正統驅魔實務,供各國神父或神職人員學習。這是因為二十一世紀的因果亂 世,凡間陰陽比例已經失調,不能平衡的結果,所以,「卡陰」、「卡魔」的情況到處可見。在東方,略具層次的通靈人一看即可知道,而驅除「卡陰」、「卡魔」 也是東方通靈者入世濟人的工作項目之一〈過去流行由乩童或法師等處理〉。


相信因果輪迴,就必須肯定「靈〈體〉存在」的事實。

過去千百年,靈界與陽間互動的模式,到了二十世紀前後,已漸不宜。隨著宇宙自然的運轉,進入二十一世紀,正是全面調整的時候。其主要原因有二:

一、近百餘年,文明進展太過迅速,從農業社會急速進入工業科技,造成科學與靈學探究無法齊頭並進。

二十一世紀的科學文明,反而在靈界 與陽間的溝通互動間,劃上了鴻溝與距離。過去的方法,既已不宜,始有今日對「靈」的探究,並以靈的認知作為二十一世紀靈界、陽間溝通互動的新方法。

二、宇宙自然的運行,天命的影響力,占百分之六十,而後天人為的影響,則占百分之四十。二十世紀末,宇宙自然律定的安排,因為人類過度的文明進步,而改 變了自然界陰陽平衡的定律。陰盛陽衰的結果,更造成陽間的混亂。靈界乃以因果清算的方式,希望能在亂極必反後,產生撥亂反正之結果。而在因果清算的亂世, 亦唯有從靈的問題著手,知道了靈的來處、去處,經過點靈、會靈、認等,才能趨吉避凶,才能得到無形力量的協助。

由是可知,二十一世紀是一個「靈的世紀」。

在這個靈的世紀,舉凡宗教、命理、人生哲學、氣功、健康養身、特異功能、靈異問題等等,莫不與「靈」有關,亦唯有從靈的認知著手,才能找到真正的答案。

在這個靈的世紀,凡人又當如何自處?

要知道:人各有命。但是,命可以「改」嗎?為什麼有人好命,我卻「歹」命呢?

要知道:每個人的靈體不同,靈格也不相同。如果你是先天靈,你更要知道你的靈在人間負有什麼天賦的任務與職責,更重要的是:你的靈由何處來?知道了這些,你便可修清靜、修道德;然後順命格而行。至此,你的命就可以「改」了,就不會再「歹命」了。

在這靈的世紀裡,唯有先從知道自己的「靈」開始,才能揭開你的一生之秘。進而創造你一生的幸福與美滿。

Posted by: Zacken99 | October 1, 2009

靈修25

進化靈的概念

人均有靈,靈的來源有三種:先天靈、普通靈與動物靈。

從科學或人類學的角度來看,人類都是由人猿、猴等經過數百萬年以上的進化而來的。但從靈學的層面來說,科學的「進化論」只說對了一部分。我們並不想挑戰或推翻科學,我們只想從靈學角度,傳達另外一些事實的訊息,解答千千萬萬人在實質生活中所遭遇的困境與迷惑。

從靈學的事實來說,第一,任何動物均可能進化成為人。第二,任何動物進化為人,都需要經過五十世的投胎轉世,才能成為完全、完整的正常人。五十世的時間是多久呢?約是數百年或一、二千餘年不等。

從動物靈而來的人,由外形而言,他們已是完整的人,不再是動物,所以說,他們的靈體已從動物靈升格到了「普通靈」或「先天靈」,但他們的原始靈體卻仍是動物靈。較高層次專業看「靈」的通靈老師,可以看得出來。

進化靈的目的,在使動物演進與進化,使牠們從動物成功的進化成普通人、一般人;再繼續進化成優秀的人。從靈格上來說,就是要使動物靈的人先進化升格為普通靈,再升格為後天的先天靈、先天靈等。

為什麼要讓動物靈不斷的進化升格呢?這是宇宙自然界運作及輪迴運轉初始便設定的一項機制。為什麼會設定這樣的機制?

這是一種激勵、獎賞與懲處。

造物者真是神奇偉大。祂們在自然界裡創造了萬物;萬物之間存著相輔相生或相剋互沖的機理,還存著許許多多食物鏈的生存糾葛。然而,大家都想當食物鏈的最上層最頂端,大家都想當萬物之靈、萬物之最高等,於是造物者創設了輪迴的機制。

有了輪迴的機制,萬物均有機會可以升格為人,萬物均可能成為萬物之靈,成為萬物之最高等。這便是一種激勵與獎賞。然而,做不好的,為惡的,也會被貶或降格,這就是懲處。

因此,進化靈代表的是一個進化的過程,代表著「我會更好」,代表著一個榜樣、標竿與樣板。牠可以昭示萬物:「我可以做得跟人一樣好;甚至比人更好;我還可以成為人中的佼佼者。」

所以,進化靈的人應該是一世比一世更好,他們也是靈界與神尊所極力「保護」的弱勢層。

至於禽獸靈,則是在自然界中輪迴的一個層級,儘管這個層級在社會上扮演著負面多於正面的角色,但卻是多樣化社會裡不可或缺的一部分。

(二) 進化的程序

近百年來的醫學發展與進步,幾乎一日千里。儘管如此,卻可以發現怪病越來越多,醫不好的病症也越來越多,而醫學的盲點更是越來越多。

許多女性,雖然在懷孕的過程,經過科學的詳細產檢,一切正常,但仍是生下不正常的子女,也有許多罕見疾病的孩子,在醫學的專業詞彙裡,無法對他們的病症找到合理完整的說明。

例如,對基因醫學稍有認識的醫生(西醫)都知道,大部分智障的成因不明,即使是正常人,生出智障者機率約有百分之三至五;而且,智障形成原因很複雜,目前醫界可找出的原因者不過百分之二十,大部分智障原因不明,很難全數透過檢測、診斷發現。

除了智障以外,自閉症、過動兒、妥瑞症……等等,還有太多太多的病症,目前醫界都還找不出的原因,也很難全數透過檢測、診斷,在事前發現、先期預防。

為什麼會有這些醫學的盲點與困境?其中一部分原因即是來自於進化靈。當進化的過程還未完全成熟時,肉體就會呈現一些「異常」,而且這些異常並非醫藥可以治癒的。

從動物進化到人類,在科學的「進化論」裡,只看到有形的──即肉體的、外觀的演變與進化。但科學卻看不到無形的──即靈體的、內在的演變與進化。

在 科學的進化論裡,從「猿、猴」進化到人類,要經過數百萬年,而且,對過去進化的過程,是無法目睹的。但在靈學的進化論裡,從任何動物(包括人猿、猩猩、 貓、狗等萬物)進化到人類,則只要經過數十世的輪迴,即可完全達成。其間的時間約數百年至數千年。更重要的是,靈學的進化過程,是可以目睹的。

科 學的進化論有他們的立論看法,我們無意去挑戰他們,他們是從形體外觀看進化。這就如同在宗教的立論裡,極多數的理論都認為人類是造物者「創造」出來的一 樣。因為大家的理論基礎不同,也各有自己的說法。科學的「進化論」與宗教的「創造論」無需彼此批判,當然,靈學的「進化論」也無需批判別人或被人批判,畢 竟,只是立論的基礎不同,希望科學、宗教、靈學彼此之間都能用敞開的心胸,相互包容與相互尊重。

Posted by: Zacken99 | October 1, 2009

靈修24

宇宙的生成與歷史,有億兆年,人類的文明與歷史,卻僅有數千年,因此,人類無法瞭解宇宙,也無法瞭解大自然與人類之間環環相扣、互為影響的許多奧秘。千百年來,對於許多人類智慧所不能瞭解的問題,人類習慣將之交給宗教。

宗教是形而上的,它收納了所有人類智慧所不及的問題。但是,隨著文明科技的發展,隨著知識的普及擴散,人們逐漸發現,人類世界,充滿著太多太多的奧秘;人類對自己,也有著越來越多的不解,宗教不是一切,宗教不能終結所有的未知,宗教也已不足以滿足人類對未知的好奇。

常有人這樣問:「為什麼我一生樂於助人,一生致力修行,念經吃素,我卻沒有比別人更好?」「為什麼我一生兢兢業業,辛辛苦苦,腳踏實地,死拚活拚,我卻總是兩袖清風,一無所成?」「為什麼我一生坦坦蕩蕩,正正當當,到了中晚年,卻突然一蹶不振,家運崩跌?」

太多太多的人認為,自己不是惡人、壞人,不愧天、不愧地,也盡心盡力,但人生的境遇得到的卻是不合理的對待。

於是,許多人驚覺發現,宗教不能解決所有的問題,宗教也不是所有問題的答案,這便是文明科學以來,持無神論觀點的人越來越多的主因之一。然而,問題的原因究竟又在那裡呢?為什麼人世間有這麼多的「不公義」與疑惑?

其實,所有的問題與迷惑,從靈界都能找到抽絲剝繭的答案。

靈界包含了神界(天)、陰界(地)、凡間(人)三大區塊,宗教只是連結這三大區塊裡的一個環扣,靈界是總公司,神界、陰界、凡間、宗教等,都只是分公司,分公司無法解決的問題,唯有回到總公司才能尋得答案。

但是,靈界是無形的,是看不到的,在有形界與無形界的互動過程中,有著太多的令人不解,從靈界探討靈體、靈媒、靈性,為所有心中存著疑惑的人,找到人生的答案,解開心中的纏結。

人均有靈,但是因為靈體來源的不同,使得人人均生而具有不同的特質特性,也有著不同的人生運途。一旦知道了自己靈體的屬性,許多人終生追求的真理,便壑然呈現。原來,所有的答案,也都在自己身上。

科學承認,有人能預知天災地震,有人能先期感應或預見死亡,科學也承認,預知家、通靈者、靈媒等等,均有著與常人不同的腦波與能力,只是科學無法解開謎底,無法告訴大家「為什麼」?

這些問題,都必須跳脫到宗教之上,回到靈界的高點,再從靈格、靈體著手,便能一切柳暗花明。

除了靈媒體質之外,還有進化靈體與禽獸靈體,他們均是由動物界轉世進化而成人類,所以都會殘存著或多或少的動物特質與習性,有些是形體上的不全,有些是身心上的殘缺或障礙;有些則是思惟、舉止或潛意識的與眾不同等等。

新世紀裡,許多青少年有著身心的殘障或疾病,難為天下父母心,心焦力瘁的付出之餘,仍是不知如何自處、面對與跳脫,但是當他們透徹了自然界輪迴與進化的道理,都能再現人生的海闊與天空。

過去,宗教的被誤解、被批判,靈學的被質疑,信仰的被誤導、濫用,以及許許多多的問題與迷惑,問題所在,全都在於靈格與靈體的屬性上,當我們解析了靈格、靈體的屬性,人生便有了更明確、清晰的定位,終於,我們又更深一層的認識了自己!

人是靈體與肉體的結合。不同的靈體會對肉體有不同影響,會對人的一生有左右,對於凡人的命運,又會有這是所有探討靈學不同的影響。

然而,靈體是多樣性的,有靈格的不同,也有靈性的不同,如果未能加以作類別的區隔,再分別予以說明,實在很難深入瞭解,一窺靈體的全貌。

而靈體又是「人」的一部分,不瞭解靈體,又如何能夠瞭解自己?所謂「知己知彼、百戰百勝」,人若是不知道自己,在人生的戰場上,又要如何得勝?

從靈格來分,靈有先天靈(含後天先天靈),普通靈和動物靈三大類。

從靈的性質來分,又有靈媒靈體、乾淨靈體、敏感靈體之分。

此外依據靈的特質來看,動物靈又有「進化靈」與「禽獸靈」兩種截然不同的類型。

不同的靈格,靈性與特質,對肉體所產生的影響,是先天即已存在的,凡人若是不能透析這種先天的侷限,只想靠後天人為的努力,去創造或改變命運,結局必然是悲慘的悽涼與徒勞無功。

從不同靈體的不同特質、特性與靈格,找出自己天生的優點與障礙,也找出了自己調適的方法與前進的方向,人生將得壑然的開朗,不必再與天意作抗衡,也不必再與未知作纏鬥,更不必再陷於無謂而盲目的掙扎。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 29, 2009

靈修23

帶天命不是當乩童,也不是神智不清的人。常被鬼魂附身的人也不是帶天命,常有人把容易見鬼的人視為帶天命,這都是誤解。

所謂帶天命就是帶著上天賦予的使命。若是如此,代表此人是從天上壽終後降生人間的。

天人都有善心,而壽終投胎人類後,仍然繼續行善,也因為是從天界來投胎,所以會殘留有天人的神通,只是這些能力會降低就是了。

而這個天命是什麼呢?

其實很簡單,也很清楚,就是度化眾生、濟世人類而已。

雖然有人有「帶天命」的職責,但由於每個人根器不同,因此降生為人之後,有的人會忘了自己的使命,而淪落凡俗的生活,但是,若是如此的話,天人會暗中導引起你、幫助你,除非你迷失太嚴重了,那天神只好不管你了。

而根器好的人,投生為人後,自然而然的會修行,而修行有成之後,則開始度化眾生。

因此,你若想知道自己的天命,其實,這個天命都是自己意願要做的,而不是被命令的。

因此,若想執行自己的天命之前,就是要先修行,充實自己的能力,這才有本事救度眾生。

但也有人,本身沒有道行,卻自認為自己「替天行道」,而其實是在為名聞利養而欺騙眾生。

人活著要做什麼?不外乎是救度自己解脫輪迴之苦,進而幫助他人也解脫輪迴,僅此而已

如何知道自己有否帶天命呢?

除了根基好的人,自己會知道外。有的人在算命時可能被算出。有的人到寺廟時,可能被告知。

帶天命者沒有得天獨厚,一切的能力都是生生世世修來的,也因為根基好,所以學習萬事進步神速。而受到天神的庇祐,這主要是善人,天神都會加以保護。(所謂善人就是會幫助他人者)

如果你發願生生世世要拯救人類,那來世的你可能投胎在天界,再來世的你又投胎成人類後,你就是「帶天命使者」了。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 28, 2009

靈修22

啟靈神功第一法若學會,等於是靈宗的入門,練靈的功夫,是禪宗、密宗、瑜珈三種法門的合一,靈宗的修行,非有別於佛教諸大門派,反而是印證了佛法,使 無形的佛法,因為具體的修為,更發揚光大也,「法輪常轉」四字,因「法輪常轉」不是空言,也不是理論,最重要的是,把真正的「氣」在自己身中 運轉,把真正的「靈」在自己身中運轉,佛法不外求,其真正的意義就在此,世人不知,妄求神通境界,殊不知,法輪若初轉,已是四禪定的境界,這是何等的神奇 莫測啊!

佛經「俱舍論」中有言:「入定修行雖有多種,其真入門有二,一者不淨觀,二者持息念也。修不淨觀,正未除貪﹔對治貪者,有二種觀法:一觀自屍,二觀他 屍。利根者,於自屍由足至頂,週遍觀察,令心厭忌。若鈍根者,煩惱猛烈,難催伏故,依外緣之力,方得制治也。觀他身者,先起慈心,往其屍處,以其相見,彼 相既然,我相亦將然。」

「次依其屍,作八種觀想,以伏治四貪,治迷於人之容色者,觀青瘀之相與黑赤之相﹔為治迷於人之相貌,觀被禽獸食且五體分離相﹔為治迷於肌滑者,觀彼破壞相與駭骨相﹔為治迷於衣食美者,觀膨脹相與膿爛相﹔最後由全身鎖骨,修不淨。」

俱舍論中談不淨觀,指的是四大之不淨也,人若死後,人人懼之,因其顏色難看,有兇死橫死者,更是可怖,我們看了他人之死,再想自己之死,看了他人的死 相,再反觀自己亦然,自然生出一種「修行」的念頭,此時逐名求利的心才算能定下來,由定則產生智慧,智慧若生,才算法輪初轉,大凡有了智慧才能入禪,這不 淨觀,亦算是四禪的基礎。

「俱舍論」中又曰:「持息念者,念出入息,正為對治思散。精修此念有六種:數息、隨息、止息、觀息、轉息及淨息也,數息者,數出入息,防心聚散於他。 凡數息,先從入息始,人初生時入息為先,死時出息最後也。出息不入曰死。以如是覺察生死位,無常想,漸漸能得修息。隨息者,隨出入息,念其長短也。止息 者,隨入息,念其所止。止息時,心得於鼻端,或眉間,或足指,隨意安止。觀息者,觀息在身,如珠中之縷。轉息者,謂大種造色〔地水火風〕與心,與心所兼 觀。淨息者,出世第一法昇進八正道,盡智等,名淨息也。修此二觀,心得定也。」

俱舍論中談呼吸法,和道家靜坐不謀而合,其實這沒有什麼好奇怪的,陸象山的東方聖哲和西方聖哲,是同心同理,佛法和道法大同而小異,道家的法輪常轉, 確實就是呼吸法,也就是止念數息,由於靈在海底輪,因而要破海底輪拯救靈魂,可用念力和呼吸法破之,大凡修道人的呼吸,畢竟和凡夫不同,這方面有二個原 則,第一個原則是入息一一到丹田,第二個原則是入多出少,我們修道者要明白,氣若入丹田,就是「皈原」,皈原之後而呼出,這是生命的延續,若把呼吸法久久 習會,四禪定的境界很快便可得到,否則枯坐一輩子,也是枉然,呼吸法若一一入了丹田,丹田必然發熱,因「氣」之流轉乃是固本方法之一,若掃除了陰冷之氣, 丹田產生溫和之氣,這是好的現象,表示呼吸法已獲得初步的印證也。

大凡靜坐先要凝神,把心念扥於雙眼之間,或鼻息之間,坐姿隨意,自然莊嚴,一呼一吸,清晰可聞,到最後才化之於無形,吸入氣,一定要下到丹田,如此的 輪迴,才算是正統的呼吸法,這種入丹田的方法,就是人身中的法輪常轉,入法坐之前,預備動作是雙腳併直,用念力吸入一口真氣,將氣逼往雙足,再把氣排出四 肢之頂端,此乃靜坐法之排除濁氣之方法,亦有凝神之作用也。坐功時,全神貫注在呼吸上,手可由半靈力支配,顯化自然手印,若不能顯化手印,可雙手握緊即 可。由於念頭止專注在呼吸,因而念力可歸於一字,如此常常轉動法輪,智慧生出禪定,佛道可雙修得到,肚子中如一團火在燃燒,如痴如醉,入於四禪定,見奇 景,獲仙緣,爐火中燒,此乃初證。

人的身體,其結構是神奇莫測的,自然的五行,可以印證人身的五行,入四禪和轉法輪應該是土輪的功夫也,本篇短文亦是築基之一,土中建立了鋼筋,替後來的道行,打下基礎,入四禪定的人不多,蓋此關甚難,修靈者,不可不知。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 28, 2009

靈修21

靈的神妙,實在是不可思議,若依佛陀所說,靈的變化即是一切佛靈的變化,一切靈都是佛靈,本來無差別,眾生、禽、獸、一切含靈,都是佛靈,因為眾生物皆有佛性也。

在這浩浩宇宙,渺渺空間之中,若起分別眼觀之,心就產生了差別,一切所見也就不同了,若分別的愈是細密,就成了原子,電子,質子,中子的世界,最後把 原子,電子,質子,中子再分開,就是「量子」,量子再分就沒有了,分到最後就成了一個「無」字,而我們發覺,這一切全歸止在一個「無」字上,這些不同的原 素,實在是不可分的啊!

然而愚昧的世人卻把每樣物質全分判出來,例如宗教把「靈魂」分成許多的層次,這些層次本來是沒有層次,但硬把祂分開,則變成有了層次,這種分層次的方 法,就是靈的層次論, 但,靈宗的修行者不可不知有「層次論」這門學問,這就是俗世也,故有言說。靈魂的層次,我分判如下, 諸大德善人仔細思量。

第一佛靈───大凡佛靈是智慧的至高無上覺者,按道理說祇有一門「究竟法」,由於善巧方便,放開了無數之方便門,入了方便門,再入「究竟門」,如此可 達佛靈境界,古往今來,證究竟成佛者,實不可說也,這是天上地下第一秘密,有三種法門可以直達,其實這三種法門實在祇是一種,這即是密宗派門,禪 宗派門,靈宗派門,而靈宗和密宗、禪宗可合而為一,其中道理之牽涉非常之廣,靈之一字,乃根本的不思議。

第二仙靈───仙之一字,非外道也,敏感的人莫誤會之,仙的分判由於太多,故容易受人誤會,其實仙靈也是至高無上的一個境界,其 最高之點同佛靈平等無二,仙靈所修的亦是出世法之一,也就是出了三界,了掉生死,像大羅金仙,地位何等的崇高,其靈智真如不動,「佛」和「仙」二字,實 同,無有差別也,也許有人會說我言之太大膽了,但,祇有你爬到金仙界,你會發現,諸佛菩薩原來就是大羅金仙,除了大羅金仙位同佛菩 薩,天仙則位同緣覺,地仙則位同羅漢,至於散仙和鬼仙則同聲聞的地位一般,這些仙眾,大部分能了自己生死,但境界不一定相同,若踏入佛靈境界,入了「究竟 門」才算大羅金仙。

第三神靈───這「神」之一字,被用的最廣泛,也最通俗,有人說「神」之一字至高無上,統稱所有,也有人說「神」之一字,乃是「高級的鬼」也,這些說 法都沒有錯,因為各有各的看法,神靈的分野太大了,三界之內的諸天靈魂,可以統稱為神,所以耶和華上帝是神,玉皇大帝也是神,三十三天的天帝是神,二十八 天的天眾全是神,這當中亦包括了天魔,天魔亦在神的行列之中也,天界的眾神是神,而掌管地面的山神、水神、土神、苗稼神、司禮神、樹神也全是神了。神有上 天界、中天界、下天界之分,大凡上天界是原始祖旡稱神,中天界是天神一類,下天界是凡神,即是生在凡間娑婆世界的神眾也。下界天的神和人間的因緣最深,人 若依善功業報,亦可稱神,如土地福神即是。

第四聖靈───這「聖」之一字,乃是依入世法修行的極致,據我所知,依此法修行者,名人聖界,成為聖靈,和人間亦有大因緣存在,聖靈很容易的在人間指 導人們修世間法,這方法是方便度脫法之一,此等聖靈橫遍十方法界,成為最盛行的一大宗派,一切以理為先,以做人為第一根本,聖靈的靈智同樣大小不一,故其 演法不同。

第五鬼靈───人死為鬼靈,若六道之中的靈,皆是鬼靈也,鬼靈也分六道,依心之識神活動,成仙成佛是靈之一字作祟,成神成聖亦是靈之一字作祟,六道輪 迴亦是靈之一字作祟,天上地下不管一度空間和八度空間,全是靈的世界也。凡靈皆有通也,這就是靈通,凡靈都有佛性,其性本一,本無,本佛,若仔細分,可分 如此,若合之,是一個「佛」字。

亦可見,每一個靈都可以修成佛靈,所以不可互相藐視,互相輕視,正道和正法固然值得發揚,但亦不可把「外道」輕易視之,若無「外道」善巧方便,「究竟門」無人可入。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 28, 2009

靈修20

啟靈後的人,全身的靈如電一般,由心產生頻率,四肢百骸是靈的結晶體,啟靈過的人,若念力一動,便可產生靈動,念力一停,靈動亦馬上停止,手足全身可自由 控制,但,若不知練靈的程序,可由外在的靈來助動我們,指導我們,這指導的靈,就是指導守護靈,又稱指導守護神,大部分的人先會了啟靈,除了手震動,全身 震動,或看見多色光之外,其他一無覺,然而也有啟靈後就入「超覺」地位的,但,畢竟是太少數了,百千人之中難覓一二人呢!所以練靈甚重要。

練靈的目的就是成佛,不祇可以感通,且能出神入化,證六大神通,肉身成佛,直入超覺者的世界之中,了一切生死輪迴,立不動地位也,這是靈的最高峰,自身已不存在,天即是我,我即是天。

練靈的處所,須有一靜室方可,不聞人生噪雜,不聞車聲,室中設佛像或仙眾之像,點燃香華,燈光不宜太明,以莊嚴肅穆為主,靜室約四坪大小就可,不宜過 大或太小,在佛像座下設一座,乃自己靜坐練靈之座位也。練靈和啟靈不同,能雙盤者可雙盤,能單盤者用單盤,若都不能,可以如意坐和自然坐〔隨意坐勢〕,要 練靈前,注意沐浴淨身,穿寬大鬆舒之衣服,心情保持平靜,放下一切的煩惱,先禮拜十方諸佛菩薩仙眾,以標準的五體投地式,再拜靈宗歷代祖師,三拜天地君 親師一切聖眾,拜完坐下。

此時用念力催動自己的靈體,使自己的靈魂〔真人〕從海底輪上昇,從海底輪進入土輪圈,再由土輪圈入於氣輪圈,再由氣輪圈入於天輪圈,再由 天輪圈入於空輪圈,由空輪圈出三界火宅〔出神〕,直至於得道證道,成佛,為天人師,一般人運靈時,產生的現象是雙手震動,或者是全身搖擺不定,再不然手結 聖印到處轉動不止,練靈的功夫在土輪之中所運行的時間最久,要突破土輪,一般來說要三年,土輪時候,指導靈會出現自行引導靈修者如何突破土輪之殼,但由於 三年時間不算短,一般修行者沒有耐心的人,半途就可能退卻了,三年之中的築基練靈,可奉請上界高真下降指導,若沒有辦法,也可由自身的守護神指導,能否有 高真的聖靈下凡指導,全在於個人的仙緣,這是無法勉強的,不過誠之一字,金石為開,誠心誠意非常的重要。

練靈的時間,由指導靈自己做決定,練靈完畢之後,有人會出汗,但也有不會的,有人動的很激烈,但,亦有人不會,祇是輕微的顫動,其練靈方 法不見得人人相同,但,練靈完畢後,自動朝禮十方諸佛菩薩,歷代靈宗祖師,天地君親師一切聖眾,禮拜完後,即可下座矣!靈氣的最高峰就是出三界火宅,成 佛作祖,偉大的人能依此法修行,不懈不怠,一般有興趣者,虎頭蛇尾,祇學會啟靈,尚未練靈就可能退縮不前了,這是可憐的一群人啊!修行是天下第一等人,第 一等事,人身難得,修行法門傳下,若猶不知,真該慚愧。

真法已傳下,全憑真與成,金剛三摩耶,四魔全震驚,無始至於此,萬法全歸心,此心若不滅,如何返原真。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 28, 2009

靈修19

靈宗的修持,和密宗的關係甚大,因為咒即是法,法即是咒,咒者,乃三玄九要神功中的語中玄也,是諸佛菩薩慈悲眾生,憐憫眾生修行無門,故而傳下修行心 得,化為真言,以此真言,攝收眾生,咒也可說是秘密,因為咒語是法力的濃縮,是精華的所在,靈修者一定要持咒,持咒及是借諸佛菩薩的力量,入於我心,借他 力使自己昇華入空靈的方法,這些說來簡單,但,若不深入,實不可說,亦不可能明瞭。

咒語在佛家是不解釋的,因為咒的內涵甚大,諸佛菩薩的功行不可思議,若解釋之,那不是螳螂擋車嗎?這如同把天拿來解釋,天即是天,無邊無際,又如何解 釋起,近聞有少數出家人解釋大悲咒,印行大悲咒註釋等書,事實上那是凡眼視咒,不知咒語的無邊無際,這如同投石擊天,不聞一聲,這些書讀之可以,但,不可 以為是咒的本意,若以為是咒的本意,那就差矣!說真的,萬法皆咒,咒即萬法,持咒如坐法船,從此岸而登彼岸,那是一種無形力量極致,非可小視之也。

修靈的人,持咒可持楞嚴咒,也可修大悲咒、佛母準提咒、七佛滅罪真言……另道家咒語可持淨法界真言、通天如意咒、混元咒、金光咒等等,也可 專持一佛名,如人持一句阿彌陀佛,一句阿彌陀佛就是十方萬法的總歸依也,一句阿彌陀佛,就是萬行的指歸,心依佛轉,而念力催動〔旋轉〕法輪,心和佛通,一 切感應即可出現矣!唸佛和唸咒是一樣的,要得到感應,一定要掃除一切的障礙,障礙若掃乾淨,「心和佛通」自然有感應,這是自然而然的事,一點也不勉強。
咒即唯心,咒亦是唯識,心與識本一,而咒即是法之根本耳,若把咒力持之專一,可以印心,成為如如不動,若將咒施出,可 瀰滿天下,成了虛空藏,所以真理可縮為一點,亦可放之四海而皆準,不偏不倚,破一切執著,而成為一執著,而這執著的就是咒,世人不知此咒之功力,若忽視而 懷疑,天下無一法可得了。

當年,釋迦牟尼佛拈花微笑,傳下心印,這是禪宗初祖的開始,這心印不能言語可解釋之,心印即是咒,咒即是心印,咒即是道,證咒可算是 證道了,因為靈咒相合印,可轉三界法輪,一心轉而天下轉,咒之一力不尋常。持咒是靈宗的大法之一,將來若有法會,可依眾人之咒力相合,請仙佛下降,依咒 定三界,依咒破三界,依咒出輪迴,每一位欲修行者,至少必持一咒,人人持咒,人人修咒,身咒合一,咒即是道也。

持咒在啟靈之前可持,啟靈之後更非持不可,見佛咒如面佛天,持咒須雙手合掌,肅穆恭敬,唸時不徐不疾,聲調中和,出口,入耳,印心,而後化之於無形,若有目的的持咒,記得要迴向,以此功德迴向一切有情,令得證佛道,早日出輪迴。

咒力是無形,虛空可藏身,諸佛誓願句,不可視等閒,聞而珍其貴,藏而化自身,人心與佛心,本來是一心。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 28, 2009

靈修18

啟靈的世界,是不可思議的,一旦你走了進去,你當驚嘆,這真是玄妙的世界啊!啟靈其真正的關鍵乃是在意識,要知 道意識的無意識就是啟靈,那即是意識更深入的意識也,這點非常的重要,這種關係在佛教密宗自我的超脫中,解說得非常詳盡。

人的腦海中,隱藏著一個精神的領域,而意識是這部機器的真正主人,主人的靈敏程度有些是天生的,但也可以借重於後天的訓練,精神領域的開拓方法,以意 識力去探討腦海裡的神秘,這就是念力的偉大力量,今天的禪宗,完全在這上面用功夫,禪與密的偉大,亦即是自我的超脫,自我的印證,了自己生死,以自己的精 神力量直接超出人間世之輪迴規律之外也。

靈修者以念力來促其靈魂的復蘇,這是用萬念歸於一的方法,也就是一般人常說的精神意志的集中,不但不可分心,且不受任何干擾,這種啟靈,我覺得以母雞 孵小雞來比喻最是恰當不過的了,小雞的出蛋殼就是靈魂的出海底輪,祇要功夫深,不怕不成功。所以我說,這是一種耐心的孵蛋工作,溫度若夠了,靈魂一活,衝 破那一層束縛,也就自由自在了。

意識是一種複雜的無形主人,頭腦是一部機器,此機器之複雜,有些是無法用意識來駕馭,因為如此我簡單的分析其三種關係如下:

一、意識和機器配合得均勻───此即是一般的正常人。

二、意識超過了機器,發揮機器全部的功能───這即是超感覺的人,有靈異現象的人,啟靈的人即可修到如此的境界也。

三、意識無法控制機器,意識能力低落───這就是精神衰弱者,和精神失常者,意識和腦海不能配合,產生精神分裂之現象。

人類的精神領域並非是如此單純的,人的腦海中,由意識的主人可以放射出念力的微波,這微波的放射,有其特殊的頻率,若配合靈魂的活動,可產生具體的成 效,其感應力是超人的,有些人能知道自己的前世經歷,這不是假的,而是靈魂和意識的主人深入前世記憶的思想帶之中,因而這超能力的人,帶給人類的驚嘆是無 以復加的,其實道理很簡單,意識若漫遊或進入「前世記憶帶」,自可了解自己的前世。

人的意識是奇妙而不可思議的,意識的神秘,可以由「夢覺」去傳波,由「靈覺」的放射去探測更深一層的學問,因此,宗教的精神領域可 以得到擴充,且獲得神秘力量的功效。據我所知,「靈覺」是最高無上的一種感覺了,「靈覺」不祇是知道前世的經歷,且可預知未來的世界,未來的變身轉世的原 則,全是有軌跡可循的,由這種道理,我們可以了解,因果輪迴在這世上,仍是一條不可磨滅的痕跡,意識的神秘已不可測,更何況那未出世的「靈覺」呢!

我們可用意識力衝擊海底輪,打破那一層束縛靈魂的殼,靈魂若得到真正意識主人的呵護,自然開花結果,我說意識的無意識便是禪,禪定的力量和靈動的力量是同具一般的力量,不去分別它,自然得證諸天妙行。

敝人由啟靈開始,第二天,遊歷前世記憶帶,印證是真,從此才信其有也。

意識是人的主人,無意識便是禪,真意識是靈,假意識是魔,故魔生假相,執迷顛倒,入佛入魔,由靈淨之。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 28, 2009

靈修17

通靈的原理,也有很偶然的,通靈之後可以健身,最後演變成「築基」,築基是道家語,乃命修方法的第一步紮實功夫也。

其通靈健身的一切姿態符合於啟靈後的一切現象,雖然人人現象不同, 但,大同而小異,在「無意識」中受靈力的支配,做出許多連自己想也想不到的按摩姿態,若研究之,這些姿態符合「經穴按摩」、「法指手印」、「內 家吐納」、「瑜珈健身」等等的動作,啟靈之後,不必驚佈,若有正常式的發展,這絕對不是入魔的現象,且非乩童式的亂蹦亂跳,靈的啟導各人不同,但,卻是自 自然然的。通靈之後,空中的神靈或自宅的神靈會守護根基深厚的通靈人,在冥冥之中指導其修行的方法,把修行者的身體鍛鍊的非常強壯,這鍛鍊的過程可以稱為 「築基術」,「築基」事實上是道家的真功夫之一,所有道功的基礎,一個病弱之體的人想修道,一定要從築基著手,最高明的築基是伐毛洗髓,道家真氣吐納,玄 門靈動,可使白髮變黑,膚色紅潤,肌骨堅強,雙眼有神,長生不老。

變靈健身可以消除百病之體,依這種原理示範,指導許多慢性病患,自己治療自己的毛病,其效果甚為驚人,若勤練之,其功效真如神也,築基之術,以「勤」為主,一「勤」百病消除,身輕如燕。

靈之入他身功夫,瑜珈之神秘,密宗之修持,變靈的原理,意識和非意識,念力的偉大,人類精神領域之開拓,這是何等的神奇,用「迷信」二字譭謗之,何等的無知。

「道本無道,卻具千變萬化之功,健身乃通靈人的基本目標,綜合千古之絕學也。」

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 28, 2009

靈修16

修靈宗,盼望人人從自身做起,不枯坐百世而無所得,單從一「靈」字著手,馬上得到感應,科學時代一印證到有靈的存在,就不尚空談,蓋空談並無意義也,禪宗 枯坐百世,雖有得證之人,但,若入中天放鬆國,執著人我兩忘,豈不是如國神仙睡大覺一般了嗎?如此的當了神仙又有何意思?

啟靈的人,若知修道的原理,遂一層次的追求,可成神仙家中第一人,獲得無上的正果也,此乃大圓滿之果位,成就一切法諦,非同等閒。要獲得感應神通,依啟靈神功第一法,可得微妙感應,再深入一點的就是一般人所知的他心通,敝人略述他心通的功法如下:

由啟靈獲得微妙感應之後,應時心持一法一咒,一法即是靜法,守在己的靈竅,使其伏藏而不放蕩,免得放逸而不可收拾,持一咒加持,此乃密宗之口密和身意 大密,此乃防魔之法寶,持密咒自有靈界佛靈加被,無形智慧增長,業障漸消漸明,如一光明寶鏡時時出現心中,現在眼前,此時,反觀自心,可見白一大光明圓鏡 (道家稱此為自身之玉鏡)若以此玉鏡上合天上的玉鏡,就是「得道」。若見自身玉鏡放大光明,以念力祈求一事,事的前因後果便顯現在玉鏡之中,這顯現是一剎 那的,由心印至腦部,由腦部至眼部,於是他人凡心中之所思所想全可一一知之,此即是六大神通之一的他心通。

大部份的人,啟靈之後,由於宿世之中無神仙之緣份,即從當日開始,可以供奉一尊神佛之像朝禮之,以此像為心中之方向,早晚恭敬禮拜,昇敬仰肅穆之心 也,每次靜坐時,可點上一支香心,心想菩薩在前,收斂一切之妄想,鼻聞香華,心托天上。神佛像不必拘束何神佛,自己認心生高興即可,此像本由心生,心有所 感,有歡欣之心,這才是供奉菩薩的最大誠意。由於無宿世之神仙緣份,現世早早修之,其感應僅駐足啟靈之靈動而已,但,千萬莫心急,心急無益,但求努力用 功,不必問收穫,須知道感應道交之事,非求之可得的,而要配合宿世因果,今世修之若不可得,因無過失,來世更可繼續修之,或因一心誠想佛國,念念成熟,往 生佛國也說不定的,這修行紙有好處,而無壞處,此生不修,更待何世?

啟靈神功第一法,最重要的是在念力,念力是一切的啟靈根本,心神若托在空中,靈若提起,可以很快的和空中的靈相接應,如閃雷聲大震,一剎那之間,人憑空而上昇入天界之中,太空人的步虛蹈空在靈界之中亦可駕馭,以念力驅使靈力,入一切聖境,一一聖境必叫靈修者嘆為觀止。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 28, 2009

靈修15

啟靈神功第一法,我述說如下:

第一,任何一個想啟動活靈的人,第一個條件是具有宗教信仰,沒有宗教信仰者請勿輕易試驗,誠者靈動,金石為開,沒有不成功的。若小孩子想啟靈,我勸他 免了,因無堅定宗教信仰,六神無主,最容易入魔,若開玩笑似的試驗,抱歉得很,我勸他也不必如此,因「誠」之一字,乃天地之根基,萬法之始也,一切以誠字 開始,如此成功一半,若疑惑之,此乃無緣之人。

第二,啟靈以息念為要,把任何一種念頭都熄掉,祇存啟靈的念頭,萬法歸一,萬念歸一,一念不起,此即是真機玄妙之所在也,活靈的沖擊,佛性的出現,全 在祇存一念之間,而一念即是無念,無念即是專一,霹靂一聲,神光如靈蛇竄動,一接引,一種感覺來自全身,如此活活的靈魂在身如血液流動,皆可以感覺得非常 清晰,這靈魂的游動如蛇,爬滿全身。

第三,在淨房中,雙眼閉起,雙腳著地,一心透澈,此時靈台清淨,心和天通,若感動天神下降,天神趕 來相助,而自己的靈在海底輪中轉啊轉的,如小雛雞的破殼,靈魂一剎那就奔跳出來了,此時的神智清晰,且不必害怕,由其靈動可也。此即手之舞之,足之蹈之, 搖頭擺身,此乃小周天的六大震動,神色不改,靈台清淨,不染惡緣,不著異相,這才是正道也。

第四,啟靈須時辰多寡?大凡約五十分鐘左右,這是因人而異的,各有不同,有人一靜坐,不到一分鐘,馬上獲得感應,也有人坐了二小時才獲得感應,有人連 連靜坐十回,才獲得了感應,依我研究,一般人在靜坐中常靜不下來,腦海中思念如浪潮浪,如此一來想要,感動天神下降,非常困難,反而容易著了魔的道,啟靈 若在佛菩薩前,或有明師守護,比較不會出差錯,有些人不依正法,無誠心,天龍護法未至,反而著了陰神干擾,那就麻煩了,我今天如此的說明,一再的強調,就 是不可疑,疑則暗鬼生,如此不妙矣!

第五,古之佛門歷代宗師,禪的公案多,禪宗亦講靜坐,禪宗講的是「一心不動」,真空法亦空,不著一念,然而在今日,靈宗和禪宗剛好相反, 雖相反,但目的是一樣的,全是為了人人可以成佛作祖,禪是講「定」,講「靜」,而我是講「靈」,講「動」,這如同一個大海,海面上潮浪動的如此厲害,而海 底卻平靜如止水一般,源源的靈性亦是如此,若體會出我這句話,方是我的知音也。

啟靈若成功,方是我靈宗的道中人,靈魂成了活的,才有可能靈修,如此才能脫離三界的火宅,成佛作祖,神仙和我是眷屬了。據我所知,啟靈成功,人人境 界各個不同,有的馬上得天眼通,有的馬上得他心通,有的即得宿命通,有的毫無感覺,只是手足會產生有頻率性的震動而已,可知神靈的來去,其他一概不知也, 但,馬上獲得神通者,畢竟是少數,此耐宿命根緣的關係。

我佛度人,法門本無量,禪法雖巨細微妙,但亦叫世俗凡夫枯坐三世亦無所得,上上之人畢竟太少,

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 28, 2009

靈修14

道教有三位神祇,統稱三元三品三官大帝,這即是天官堯帝,地官舜帝,水官禹帝。印度瑜珈術中,也把人體分為天輪、地輪、海底輪。這兩種說法互相暗合,而經 我靈修結果,發覺走火入魔亦有三大關,此即是天魔關、地魔關、水魔關,靈修者要勝過天魔三關,才算得道,否則一切全是空談而已。

有些人根基淺薄,畢生無善功,元神不定,和上界神仙毫無根源,我奉勸此等人先念佛學佛,且莫走靈修感應法門,也慢點啟靈,除非你自認信心堅定,不疑不 惑,且自認平生無惡,功行高超,如此之人方我輩中人也,否則入道門,學啟靈,立刻著魔,著了魔,又得找我求解脫,我得費了九牛二虎之力,實不勝其煩,然而 入道若沒有魔難,也不算是修道,道雖人人可修,但,道高一尺,魔高一丈,天魔三關若通不過,枉費畢生心血,可見修道乃天下第一等人,第一等大事。

靈修感應法門的第一步,「啟靈」就是瑜珈術的「拙火」出海底輪,也就是靈魂的復活和出現,到此境界會產生三種現象,第一種現象是神靈接引,這是最正常 也是成功的啟靈,靈魂在海底輪中破殼出來後,產生小周天的六大震動,一道白光從空中而降,仙靈守護這剛出生的元神,此時雖有震動,但靈修者的腦海中清朗如 同明鏡,很清晰,不混亂,曉得自己的全身大震動,一切自己明白,此時宜加持佛號或咒語,希望神仙守護,互相扶助,天神與我靈合一,神仙相隨左右,一刻也不 分離,到了這地步,就是一個好的開始,這樣的人,才算是靈仙宗派的修士,否則就是未入門者。

第二種現象的產生是中立現象,此等人,和天上界眾神仙沒有根源,和魔鬼之靈也無瓜葛,神仙替其啟靈之後,隨即隱退他去,他亦不知修持的方法,鬼靈亦不 佔據他的中陰身,此即是空靈的現象,例如一座空屋,無主人,任何人皆可來居住,但此屋卻真的可以住人也。此即是靈的無法自主,如游離狀態,這種人大半成了 乩童,也就是外國人講的靈媒,給鬼神之靈附身的人,乩童的靈有些能自主,有些不能自主,這要看乩童本身的修為,乩童和靈修者差別甚大,啟靈若成了乩童,此 亦是此人元神不定,無仙佛緣,靈不能自主,腦海由他靈控制,但,若能漸漸不予理會,心神會慢慢平復,這種人無仙緣,我奉勸他先信基督教,或信佛教,念佛修 善功即可,否則給天魔有機可乘,麻煩大矣!現在有很多乩童和扶乩之人,被天魔鬼靈借竅久矣!然而並不自知也,天魔鬼靈雖也有神通,但,差諸佛天仙遠矣!乩 童或扶乩之人,若早修善功,獲天神眷顧,靈若自主,亦可變身。

第三種現象就是「入魔」,由敝人研究得知,舉凡禪宗、禪定、靜坐、止觀等等法門,甚至練瑜珈術,都會有人產生入魔的現象,天魔是何等的厲害啊!修道人 的靈智修到「無」,元神雖離天竅不遠,若執著「空」,也要入魔境,停留在「無」,入不了羅漢界,得不了羅漢果,入無色天界,可憐的是,靈無棲身之處,實妄 不分,著魔發狂,自己變成天魔,成就一切天魔法,其結果甚為可怖。若有人,平生作惡多端,前世亦無善根沒有仙緣,半信半疑,道心不堅,若修啟靈,靈一啟 動,不是天神來接引,而是天魔來接引,如此糟糕了,試想想,天魔來接引又有什麼好的結果,其人一下子成了天魔眷屬,舉止言行和常人相反,自稱得道,修仙學 道大背倫常,不合情理,雙眼現出迷離之光,神智不正,此即是著魔現象,若是鬼魂投身,尚可處置,若是天魔纏身,或前世孽障,此連仙佛亦無法救度矣!所以吾 之靈仙感應法門非普通法門也,道基不深者,定力不夠者,千萬不可忙修瞎練,無名師指點,若走火入魔,吾不負責。

所謂天魔三關,也即是水關、地關、天關,三關通不過不算得 道,且一關比一關難,若仗自力想突破三關,事實上萬不得一,必須有明師和天神相助方可,自力和他力配合可也,敝人對天魔三關會一一在後章詳加解釋,此文祇 略說一個大概。

我奉勸一些想法單純者,無大忍功夫者,信仰較單純的基督教,基督是方便法門,多行善事,結一點來世善緣,天神若有緣,再修靈仙法門不遲也,我亦奉 勸人人學佛,念佛往生西方極樂世界,這也是方便法門。若有人不怕難,才可跟著我走,我這了生死的法門乃是大乘靈宗至高無上的法門也。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 28, 2009

靈修13

一個平凡無知的人,他不曉得每個人的身中,各有一個「靈性」,縱然曉得也是半信半疑,靈性藏在身中,雖生如死,是被禁錮的,不但不能跑出體外,甚至不能在 體內四處遊動,這種凡夫俗子的感覺,全靠肉體的色、身、香、味、觸、法,也即是眼耳鼻舌身意之感覺為感覺,此種感覺的最高程度是意覺,也就是第六感,第六 感是「智感」,又就「精神感」,離第七感、第八感尚差的很遠呢!所謂的第七感我叫「靈通」,第八感我叫「神通」,這是勉強分別之,其實區別微妙,很難仔細 的劃分出一個界線。

所謂超人和超感覺不是第六感,通靈人的感覺是超過第六感的,其存在的空間是第七感的空間和第八感的空間,有人指靈感是第六感,那是世俗的說法,市面上亦有第六感的書,那更是以訛傳訛了,「靈感」二字是非常崇高的字眼,不能只拘束在第六感﹝精神感﹞之中。

通靈人在全世界各地,均有發現,其能力不盡相同,有人能預知未來將發生的事,能憶前後世,有些可用靈力弄斷金剛鑽,用靈力治病,和控制他人的思想,有 人能隔著空間點火,有人手術時靠著靈力麻醉病犯者的神經,更有用靈力殺人的,使人無緣無故的死亡,這些通靈人的傳奇如同神話一般層出不窮,而這些通靈人的 出生,也富有傳奇性。

他們的母親在生他們時,有的被雷電擊中,或者有一顆殞星掉在其屋頂。半路出家的通靈人也是傳奇性甚奇怪,有人從樓梯上跌下而變成通靈人,他們總要經歷 一場「變靈的原理」之後,才能像電燈通上電流一樣,突然之間亮了,這「變靈的原理」在我看來,是非常簡單的,但,也是非常難的,要合於天時地理契機,若條 件偶合,一剎那便成功了,有人追求一生,結果樣樣是空,有人不必追求,這「變靈」卻突然從空而降,例如我,我是突然之間獲得的,一剎那之間的震撼,我尚以 為我是外星人呢!這種突然產生的力量,使我至今,猶覺得是在夢中,是真是假,迷離得很,但,事實告訴我,萬般全是真,靈魂自由自在的跳躍,真使人又驚又 怕。

靈魂被禁錮,原是死的,若依靠某種力量的沖擊可以變成活的,解脫禁錮的束縛,離開無形的禁忌,如此靈魂可以遊行身中,到最後突破了天竅終於靈魂可以出 遊了,靈魂脫出禁錮或出遊,會產生境界,我稱之為靈境,靈境有真有假,修靈仙宗者不可不知也。這種靈魂的突破禁錮,就叫做「啟靈」,或者是「變靈」,這是 靈通和神通的唯一關鍵,若無「啟靈」和「變靈」的功夫,凡夫永遠是凡夫,他永遠不知有靈魂之一事,他祇能聽靈魂的傳奇,而不能身歷其境,真正有什麼大的感 受。

有許多宗教信仰者喜談感應,如「夢覺」之事,此夢覺是空中的神靈利用人類熟睡時,把靈運入人類的思想迴轉帶之中,使夢中人因夢而有所感覺,這種「夢 覺」很多,但離開「靈覺」非常遙遠呢!這祇是單方面的作用,感應較不明晰,且容易混亂,往往事情發生過了之後,才有所覺悟,有這種現象的不能叫已「通靈」 或「啟靈」。

要變靈,祇需要有三種力量,一種是外來的他力〔空中的靈,可以用祈禱的方式,求其相助一臂之力,這是變靈重要的關鍵,要看啟靈者的根基,根基和前世大 有關連,若有神靈和啟靈人前世關係密切,此乃緣分,祂必自動趕來相助。〕第二種力量是自力,所謂自力簡單的說就是誠心誠意,若有大願和誠心求之,沒有得不 到的。第三種力量是善功,也就是清淨業力,大凡業障深重的人,外形看不出,但是內在若巨石壓身,想把靈魂啟動,就得先清淨業力方可,此時多造善功,使靈魂 可以早一點出來透透氣,這也是很重要的。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 28, 2009

復古收圓

復古:修持到恢復無始之前那種純真至善清淨自然的道心,此即為復古.事實上每個宗教都在朝這個目標前進,只是表達的名稱不同而已.每人的原靈在無始之前均 是清淨自然純真至善,只因下凡煉性靈之後,漸漸迷失本性,造下罪業,以致地府門開,從此在人世和地府輪廻不已,這就是所謂”原籍天上,落籍地府,寄籍人 間”.唯有修持,去惡習存善心,使心性恢復清淨自然純真至善,並行功以清償了斷累世惡業,當功德圓滿時,才能回歸先天本位,此乃復古之本意.

收圓:當一位修持圓滿的原靈,按功定果回歸先天本位即是收圓.是故收圓是隨時都在收圓,並非是某一宗教的專利,而是放之四海皆準.

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 28, 2009

some self reflection..

Just came bk from an oversea assignment…

for the pass 2 nites i was all alone in the hotel room doing soul seaching n meditation…..

reflect alot abt my life, my love life, my students and my life mission…

im not doing it good…in all the areas..

I still lack of courage to move on to my next point of life…maybe im being over careful..too safety concious..

my love life….. erm.. im definitely not putting enough effort… too much.. too much expectation for the other party… feel sorry for her..

my students…..erm..im really too lax on them…. not strict… not maxi their capabilities… cosing them to b lag behind their individual schedule…

my life mission…though still within the main frame…but some changes need to b made..however courage..is still wat i lack off…guess its my form of cultivation ..i need o break thru it…n i know i will..n i must!!!

jia you Zack!!! :)

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 23, 2009

三十五佛拜忏依轨 35 buddhas confession

35 佛

35 佛

禮三十五佛懺法門開示

By Kyabje Lama Zopa Rinpoche at various locations (Last Updated Apr 28, 2009)
35 Buddhas Confession and Purification Practice
[posted Oct. 2005]
This advice was compiled from teachings given by Rinpoche at Istituto Lama Tsong Khapa in Italy, during the Lama Tsongkhapa Guru Yoga Retreat in 2003.

There are four remedy powers. The one that reduces and purifies negative karma is regret. The stronger the regret, the more the negative karma is purified. All phenomena affect each other; that is what dependent arising means—fire can burn, water can make things wet. It works similarly in our mind: our positive thoughts have one effect; negative thoughts have a different effect. So, there is happiness and there is suffering—this is a dependent arising.

Reciting the mantra of Vajrasattva, who attained qualities such as compassion and power in order to benefit sentient beings, purifies negative karma through dependent arising. In the same way, by reciting the names of the 35 Buddhas many times or just once, eons of negative karma is purified.

Lama Atisha explained why reciting the names of the 35 Buddhas has so much power. In the past, when the 35 Buddhas were bodhisattvas, they made many prayers to be able to benefit sentient beings, to easily purify our defilements and negative karma. When they achieved enlightenment, they achieved the Buddha’s ten qualities or powers, one of which is the power of prayer. So, their names have the power of all those past prayers. That is why, when sentient beings recite their names, they have so much power to purify defilements and eons of negative karma. Every single quality the 35 Buddhas attained was in order to benefit sentient beings, there was no other reason or motivation for it, so we should use this advantage.

Think: “The purpose of my life is to free all the hell beings, hungry ghosts, animals, sura, asura, human, and intermediate state beings—every single sentient being in the six realms of suffering, all unenlightened beings who have defilements.

“I must free all the hell beings, from whom I receive all my past, present, and future happiness, realizations of the path, and enlightenment, who are the most precious, most kind ones in my life, from all sufferings and their causes, and bring them to enlightenment by myself alone.

“I must free all the preta beings, from whom I receive all my past, present, and future happiness, realizations of the path, and enlightenment, who are the most precious, most kind ones in my life, from all the sufferings and their causes, and bring them to enlightenment by myself alone.

“I must free all the animals, every one of them, from whom I receive all my past, present, and future happiness, realizations of the path, and enlightenment, who are the most precious, most kind ones in my life, from all the sufferings and their causes, and bring them to enlightenment by myself alone.

“I must free all the human beings, from whom I receive all my past, present, and future happiness, realizations of the path, and enlightenment, who are the most precious, most kind ones in my life, from all sufferings and their causes, and bring them to enlightenment by myself alone.

“I must free all the sura beings, from whom I receive all my past, present, and future happiness, realizations of the path, and enlightenment, who are the most precious, most kind ones in my life, from all sufferings and their causes, and bring them to enlightenment by myself alone.

“I must free all the asura beings, from whom I receive all my past, present, and future happiness, realizations of the path, and enlightenment, who are the most precious, most kind ones in my life, from all sufferings and their causes, and bring them to enlightenment by myself alone.

“I must free all the intermediate state beings, from whom I receive all my past, present, and future happiness, realizations of the path, and enlightenment, who are the most precious, most kind ones in my life, from all sufferings and their causes, and bring them to enlightenment by myself alone.

“Therefore, I must achieve enlightenment. In order to do this, I need to actualize the path and purify my defilements, negative karmas, and downfalls collected from beginningless rebirths.”

Just one complete negative karma that is committed through the ten non-virtuous actions—killing, sexual misconduct, telling lies, etc.—produces four suffering results. As well as the ripened aspect result of rebirth in the lower realms, there are three other sufferings: experiencing the result similar to the cause; creating the result similar to the cause; and the possessed result, which is related to the environment and the suffering that is experienced when, for example, you are born after some time as a human being due to your good karma.

Creating the result similar to the cause means committing the same negative action again as a result of the past. Then, that complete negative karma produces another four suffering results, including creating the result similar to the cause; then that complete negative karma produces another four suffering results. As long as we don’t purify that one negative karma and abstain from it we will experience the result again and again. Like this, it goes on and on, forever—the effect becomes endless.

Think: “If I put effort into not creating that one negative karma, I don’t have to experience all the endless suffering that comes from it. It makes a huge difference whether that one negative karma is committed or not.”

To make your practice really effective and powerful, contemplate the endless effect of even just one complete negative karma—having to experience so much suffering in samsara for that one negative karma—so that you can’t stand to live even one more second without purifying it immediately. There are so many negative karmas committed each day, month, and year, from beginningless past lives—it is unimaginable. If you think of all these karmas from beginningless past lives, it becomes more and more unbearable. There is no way to relax for even a second without practicing purification.

On top of this, you need to remember broken pratimoksha vows, and bodhisattva vows, which are much heavier. Then, having taken and broken the tantric vows in this and past lives, which is heavier again. Pabongkha Rinpoche’s commentary on the Six-Session Yoga says that breaking a bodhisattva root vow is 100,000 times heavier than breaking a pratimoksha root vow. Breaking a tantric vow is 100,000 times heavier than breaking a bodhisattva root vow. The vow that results in the heaviest, longest suffering, and is the heaviest obstacle to actualizing the path is the negative karma collected regarding the relationship with the virtuous friend. Remember all of that collected from beginningless rebirths. This is the situation we are in. In those hot hell realms even one tiny spark is much hotter than all human beings’ fire energy, which, comparatively, is extremely cool and pleasurable. This was explained by Buddha, the Omniscient One, with compassion for sentient beings, to save us from the unbearable suffering of samsara, particularly the lower realms.

Think: “Death can come any time, even today; it can come this hour or minute. That means I can be in the most terrifying suffering of the lower realms today, any minute, any second. The minute my breath stops, it is there, actualized. Therefore, I must purify right away, not delaying for even a second.” As is normally explained in the teachings, it is as if you have eaten poison and are going to experience great pain and die, so you want to get rid of the negativity in the quickest possible way.

This also applies when you practice Vajrasattva meditation in daily life or in retreat. You can meditate like this at the beginning of any purification practice, to make it really powerful. How much we can purify negative karma depends on the mind. Our mind creates negative karma but, with strong regret, the mind can purify so much. Regret is like medicine for us.

In Western psychology, regret may be interpreted as negative, but there is negative, harmful regret and useful, positive regret. One becomes medicine for our mind; the other becomes negative, for example, regretting our or other people’s virtue or positive actions. If somebody becomes a monk or nun and you express regret, “Oh, terrible! Oh, I’m sorry!”, or somebody is doing retreat in an isolated place and you say, “Oh, I’m so sorry you are living in a cave, poor thing”, your regret is misplaced. That person may actually be attaining realizations every year and offering the most benefit to sentient beings. That is incorrect regret. There is also correct and incorrect patience and tolerance. Similarly, perseverance in virtue is right perseverance, but perseverance in actions that are negative karma, the cause of samsara or of the lower realms—bearing great hardship to achieve power or reputation for happiness in this life, putting much effort into that, sacrificing, even endangering life, as many people in the world are doing—is incorrect tolerance. Correct tolerance has to be perseverance in virtue; that is the definition of perseverance. There has to be positive action. If an action is negative karma, it doesn’t have that definition of perseverance—it is incorrect perseverance, incorrect patience, or incorrect regret. Non-virtue only harms you and others.

Think: “Therefore, I’m going to perform prostrations by reciting the names of the 35 Buddhas and practicing the Confession of Downfalls, which purifies eons of negative karmas. I am so fortunate, having this opportunity, to create happiness and benefit for every single one of my kind mother sentient beings, every hell being, hungry ghost, animal, human being, sura, asura, and intermediate state being.”

At the end you must think of the happiness of others. If you think too much of your own negative karma and the suffering result of that, then, since we don’t have a realization of bodhicitta or of compassion, there is the danger of performing the prostrations for your own happiness. You need to come back to thinking of the happiness of others. With that attitude, every prostration you perform or prayer you recite is for other sentient beings.

You prostrate not only to the 35 Buddhas but to all the gurus, Buddha, Dharma, Sangha, and all the holy objects of the ten directions. If you prostrate to many merit fields—to billions of buddhas—you create billions of causes of enlightenment. This way is much more profitable. You can recite the 35 Buddhas’ names in whichever language you normally use.

The mantra OM NAMO MANJUSHRIYE NAMAH SUSHRIYE NAMA UTTAMA SHRIYE SOHA multiplies the prostrations one thousand times. If you recite it every day, it helps to develop a direct perception of emptiness in this life, also to not encounter harm or obstacles. If you recite this mantra and the Buddha’s name seven times, then each prostration or circumambulation is increased millions of times. Recite:

OM NAMO MANJUSHRIYE NAMAH SUSHRIYE NAMA UTTAMA SHRIYE SOHA (3X)

CHOM DEN DE DEZHIN SHEKPA DRA CHOM PA YANG DAKPA DZOK PE SANG GYE RINCHEN GYALTSEN LA CHAG TSAL LO (7X)

OM NAMO BHAGAWATE RATNA KETU RAZAYA TATHAGATAYA ARHATE SAM YAK SAM BUDDHAYA TAYATHA OM RATNE RATNE MAHA RATNE RATNA BIZAYE SOHA (7X)

Then, prostrate and recite the 35 Buddhas’ names and the Confession of Downfalls.

After completing any purification practice it becomes more powerful if you seal it with emptiness by meditating on the three circles: the performer of the action, the action, and the object, what is accomplished—looking at them all as empty. Think: “In emptiness there is no creator, me; there is no action of creating; and there is no creation, negative karma.”

Remain in that state of mindfulness, allowing the awareness that all things are empty to continue, that they do not exist from their own side, and then dedicate the merits:

“Due to all the merits of the three times collected by me and by others, may I achieve the 35 Buddhas’ enlightenment and lead all sentient beings to the 35 Buddhas’ enlightenment by myself alone.”

Then, dedicate the merits:

Jang chub sem chog rinpoche
Ma kye pa nam kye gyur chig
Kye pa nyam pa me par yang
Gong ne gong du pel bar shog

May the precious bodhicitta not yet born, arise and grow
May that born have no decline but increase forever more.

The Benefits of Prostrations
Rinpoche commented on the following benefits from performing prostrations.

When making prostrations by reciting the names of the 35 Buddhas, even only one prostration to all the Buddhas, Dharma, and Sangha becomes a cause for achieving enlightenment. Prostrations to statues, scriptures, and stupas create many causes for liberation from samsara and achieving success in this life. But prostrations to the 35 Buddhas become a cause for enlightenment, which is a big difference.

祈竹仁波切

懺罪的方法有許多種,譬如說我們可以依諸菩提道次第論著系統所授之資糧田、【兜率百尊】資糧田(註:見法師著作【心生歡喜】)或【上師會供】資糧田而淨化罪障,也可以依靠金剛薩埵等法門(註:見法師著作【本尊海會I】)而懺罪,但三十五佛是一個特別有淨化力量的法門。過去、現在及未來諸佛,加起來有無數之多,但若把祂們收攝起來,便是千佛之數。

在這些許多的佛陀當中,祂們任何一位皆可協助我們淨化罪障,所以祂們其中的任何一位皆為依止之對象,但佛經中卻特別把三十五位佛和藥師七佛抽了出來提及,視祂們為特別的懺罪本尊。由於這個原因,依止三十五佛和藥師七佛法門(註:見法師著作【本尊海會I】),特別利於淨化我們的罪障,亦因為這個原因,三十五佛懺被列入基礎加行修持當中。

另者,由於禮佛主要乃以身體進行之修持,而又因此肉身乃拜父母及歷代祖先所賜、本來即歷代祖先及父母之身體的延伸物,故此,利用此源自父母的身體禮佛是最能直接利益他們的善業。若兒女常作禮三十五佛懺,便能為在世或已故的父母及祖輩帶來實際利益,這樣做比在先人的墳前上香、痛哭有意義得多了!

【禮三十五佛懺文】的正名是【菩薩墮懺】,這篇懺文出自【三聚經】。「三聚」的意思是懺罪、隨喜及回向此三者。佛教很講究傳承,但此法門屬於普傳的法門,所以無口傳者亦可修誦,然而若能求得口傳傳承,修誦之利益會略為大些。未有口傳傳承的人,大可先開始修,待日後有緣時方依止明師而求受口傳。


禮三十五佛懺的場地,可以是在聖地、佛寺中或自己家中的佛壇前,甚至沒有佛壇也一樣可以進行。

在禮佛前,我們應預先打掃禮佛的地方及在佛壇或前方放好一些素供品,然後坐下來調心。有關這些前行的細節,大家若欲深入研學,可參考【菩提道次第廣論】(註:亦可參考法師著作【甘露法洋】等)。

接 下來,我們必須觀想此法門的資糧田現於自己前方的虛空中。首先我們觀想面前虛空中有一座由寶石砌成、八頭獅子承托之寶座,上置一蓮花,蓮心中有月座,上面 正坐著釋迦牟尼佛。在釋迦佛的四周圍,有三十四尊佛,各亦坐月座、蓮花及獅座之上。各獅座的八獅面向四面八方,代表「無畏」。在此共三十五佛的外圍,是一 切三世上師、祖師、其他諸佛、菩薩、羅漢及護法等,祂們全都現前,重重環繞尠中央以釋迦牟尼為首的三十五佛。有關三十五佛的形相,衲在講述祂們各別的功德 時才講述,現在暫且跳過不說。

以上所說乃面前虛空中的觀想。初修的行者,必定無法把三十五佛及其他聖眾觀清,甚至可能連祂們的樣子也 不知道,這是無問題的。三十五佛各各手印、身色皆不同,一時之間並不易觀得正確,但這並不會妨礙我們得到修此法的功效及利益,大家可以放心。我們盡力觀想 而同時心存堅定的信念:「祂們現在就在我的面前!」,這便十分足夠了。事實上,我們若單觀一尊釋迦佛在前,而在對其他三十四尊佛逐一禮拜時,心中對面前之 釋迦佛想尠:「您即是祂!」,這亦是可以的。總之,大家千萬勿因觀想力低而放棄這個殊勝法門。諸佛本來就遍佈一切微塵之中,所以不論我們邀請與否、觀想與 否,祂們都存在於我們面前,但我們為了易於生出信心,所以才特別觀想祂們在前方。

現在,我們觀想自己的父親坐在自己右手邊,母親坐在左邊,與我們過不去的人在我們前方,親友們在自己的後方。在此之外圍,六道眾生團團環繞尠,但他們全以人之身相顯現,譬如說畜牲道眾生各各現為人相,但其身心卻仍受著畜牲道之痛苦等等。

在禮佛時,我們想著自己猶如六道眾生之領誦者,帶領眾生同聲恭誦佛號及虔誠地懺罪與頂禮。同時,我們應觀自己分身無數,在面前資糧田中的每一尊佛及其他聖眾跟前,都有我們自己的一個化身在其前頂禮,這樣觀想能積更多及更大的功德。

簡單地說,我們應努力觀想面前資糧田聖眾無數、六道眾生無數及自己化身無數。

現在衲講述懺罪的竅門。欲淨化罪障,必須配合四種力,一為依止力,二為對治力,三為追悔力,最後為誓願力。若不配合這四力,縱管我們天天拜佛,也不一定能有效地淨化自己。西藏古代有一位密勒日巴大師(Jetsun Milarepa,1052-1136),他曾用邪術殺害過許多人,但他最後卻即身成佛,這正是我們學習懺罪修行的典範。有些人會懷疑地問:「從無始以往這麼多生積累下來的無數惡業,怎可能在此一生中淨化呢?」

衲 舉一個例子:從前有一個陶匠,他一生造過不少陶瓷品,有無數花瓶、瓷碗、杯及碟等等,他把這些作品全放在家中展示。有一天,陶匠不知道發甚麼脾氣,他拿了 一根木棒,走到大廳,只花了幾分鐘,便把畢生心血全部打破了。依同道理,從很久以前累積下來之無數惡業,一樣可以在彈指間淨化,這並非不可能的事!若具 足此四懺罪力,縱管你有很深的業障,一樣也可以把它們在頃刻間淨化得乾乾淨淨。

我們先講依止力。依止力是指依賴某對象而懺罪。在金剛薩埵法門中,我們依止之對象是金剛薩埵。在三十五佛懺中,我們依止之對象自然便是以三十五佛為主之三寶聖眾。其 實除了聖眾以外,六道眾生也可以是懺罪之對象。這並非指我們要去皈依眾生,而是指我們亦可以依賴他們而懺罪。為甚麼這樣說呢?我們想想,我們之作惡業,不 外乎對聖眾或凡眾而作,譬如說我們對三寶不敬便屬前者,而對別人惡口或殺害畜牲等業便屬後者。西藏人有一句話說:「在哪摔倒了,便要在哪重新爬起來!」由 於惡業不外乎對聖眾或對凡眾此二組對象所作,我們便應依賴同樣的對象懺罪。

第二是對治力。對治力包括許多種修行,譬如造佛像、誦佛號、誦咒、禪修空性、造塔、供僧、禮佛及誦經等,總之凡是以懺罪為動機之任何如法善業皆可作為對治力。在今天所教的法門中,我們主要乃以禮佛及恭誦佛陀之名號為對治罪障的方法。

第三乃追悔力。在懺罪時,我們必須對曾作之惡業生後悔的心,否則這懺罪修持便沒有力量。如果我們不承認或不後悔曾作惡業,也不認為這些惡業是不好的,懺罪便變得毫無意義了。

最後是誓願力。誓願力是指我們發願不再作惡。如果我們對過往曾作之惡業追悔、對治,但卻同時放縱地繼續重複作同樣的惡業,這是沒有太大意義的。故此,發願不再作惡業是很重要的一股力量。

現在我們開始講及禮三十五懺文的本體了。首先我們唸誦儀軌中的皈依文部份:

我名(某某)者 恆常皈依上師 皈依佛陀 皈依法 皈依僧

佛寶是開示佛法者。勝義佛寶乃指真正的佛,世俗佛寶乃指佛像及佛畫等代表佛陀的聖物。

法寶乃主皈依對象,亦為真正度我們者。勝義法寶指教法與證法,世俗法寶則指經、論乃至咒字等。

僧寶乃同修之道侶,這亦分勝義及世俗兩種。勝義僧寶指任何見道或以上之聖者,世俗僧寶則指四位或以上比丘組成之僧團。

以上這段是皈依文。它是四懺罪力中的依止力之體現。在這所依止之對象乃以三十五佛為首之佛寶、法寶及僧寶。誦文的意思是說:「由現在直至成佛為止,我都一心依止三寶!」

我們應誦皈依文多次,至心有所感動及真正有皈依的心及信心,然後我們從座上站立起來進行禮佛。

頂 禮分為大禮拜及五體投地式兩種,但恭敬地低頭合掌亦算作禮拜的一種方式。在禮佛時,我們應心存懺悔及對聖眾生敬信之心,口上稱誦佛號、讚偈或咒語,同時以 身體進行頂禮,這才是身、語、意合一的頂禮。如果我們能完美地頂禮,即使一禮亦已包含了全部六度在內;身以合乎標準的方法作禮,令他人看到,這是法布施; 依照佛經所授要求作禮,乃持戒;不怕辛累地作禮,是安忍;努力、歡喜地作禮,是精進;一心不亂、不受外境分心地作禮,是禪定;以三輪體空的心作禮,是般 若。所以,正確的一頂禮已集六度在內,其功德不可思議。反過來說,若只是身體在作禮,心中卻不恭敬,或者只是為了累積數目,這只能算是 一種運動,並不能得禮佛之全部功德或利益。衲去年往佛陀成道聖地菩提伽耶(Bodhgaya)朝禮時,看到許多外國人在當地禮佛,但其中有不少人只是在急 速地進行,彷彿禮拜的目的只是在於累積數目而已,這完全失去了禮佛的意義。

禮佛固然可迅速消除業障,但若做不如法,它亦可能積集不善緣起,所以我們必須學習正確頂禮方法。首 先我們如同軍人步操姿勢般立正,然後合掌於胸。正確的佛教合掌,應把姆指屈入掌心,而並非掌心貼掌心的那種合掌方式。我們以合上的雙掌觸碰頭頂、眉心、口 或喉部及心部,以積集佛陀之無見頂、眉間白毫、六十妙音及遍知意等相好及莊嚴之緣起,然後我們如樹倒般下拜,俯伏於地,再把上半身及雙臂向前舒展令全身貼 地,合掌置於腦後,然後縮回雙臂,以雙手支撐體重再次站起,這便完成了一次頂禮。在雙掌貼地時,應五指合攏,掌心貼地。在伏地時,不應稍作停留,而必須一 碰地即時起立,因為這表義迅速帶領眾生脫離輪迴。

現在我們開始對三十五佛逐一頂禮,同時口誦祂們的聖號。在佛經中有述,誦此三十五佛洪名或在心中憶記這三十五佛之名號,便能淨化重罪,所以這個法門的利益極大。在恭誦每一尊佛的名號時,我們同時作大禮拜,這便是四懺罪力中之對治力的體現。我們既可以從第一尊拜至第三十五尊,然後又重複由第一尊拜起,也可以對每一尊連續誦號及頂禮若干次,然後才移至下一尊。如果我們沒有時間,單單誦禮懺文而不作身體上的頂禮,只在誦至每一尊之佛號時恭敬合掌,這雖然不能算入十萬拜加行閉關數目中,但亦有大利益。

衲 會把三十五佛之形相逐一講述,同時亦會說及頂禮及誦唸祂們各別之名號的功德。在藏傳佛教中,對三十五佛之身相、手印、法器及功德等有好幾種版本之描述,這 只講其中一種版本。今天衲採用之版本只有數尊手上有法器,其他大部份並不持法器。有時我們會見到另一種版本(註:參考附錄所載版本),其中的每一尊都手持 法器,這些法器與祂們各自於成佛前作為初發心菩薩時的本生有關。此外,在某些教授中,描述三十五佛皆坐於象座上,也有些版本描述三十五佛坐在與五佛部相應 的孔雀座、馬座及象座等等之上。這些略有異處的各種版本,全都有所依據,但我們只學懂其中一種便足夠了。在今天所授版本中,三十五佛全坐在獅座、蓮花及月 輪上,作雙跏跌,現僧相而身穿袈裟,具足三十二相及八十種好,各別之間只在身色及手印上有所不同而已。

禮敬薄伽梵應正等覺吉祥勝者釋迦牟尼如來

本師釋迦牟尼佛身金色,右手觸地印,左手定印並持一砵。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除一萬劫中所積集之罪業。

禮敬金剛藏要能摧如來

金剛藏要能摧如來身黃色,雙手作說法印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除一萬劫中所積集之罪業。

禮敬寶光耀如來

寶光耀如來身紅色,雙手作定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除一萬劫中所積集之罪業。

禮敬龍尊王如來

龍尊王如來頭部白色,身藍色,其頭光有龍族圍繞,雙手作勝菩提印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除一千劫中所積集之罪業,並得免於龍族加害。

禮敬勇猛軍如來

勇猛軍如來身黃色,右手作施護印,左手說法印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除一千劫中所積集之罪業。

禮敬吉祥喜如來

吉祥喜如來身黃色,雙手作說法印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除二千劫中所積集之罪業。

禮敬寶焰如來

寶焰如來身紅色,右手觸地印,左手定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除二千劫中所積集之罪業。

禮敬寶月光如來

寶月光如來身白色,右手掌心向外置右膝上,左手定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除八千劫中所積集之罪業。

禮敬不空見如來

不空見如來身綠色,右手施護印,左手定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除一劫中所積集之罪業。

禮敬寶月如來

寶月如來身白色,雙手作勝菩提印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除五無間罪業。

禮敬無垢如來

無垢如來身藍色,雙手作定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除五近無間罪業。

禮敬吉祥施如來

吉祥施如來身黃色,雙手作說法印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除瞋心之罪業。

禮敬清淨如來

清淨如來身黃色,右手觸地印,左手定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除貪心之罪業。

禮敬清淨施如來

清淨施如來身橙色,雙手作說法印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除一萬劫中所積集之罪業。

禮敬水天如來

水天如來身白色,雙手作定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除一千劫中所積集之罪業。

禮敬水天王如來

水天王如來身白色,雙手作說法印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除五千劫中所積集之罪業。

禮敬吉祥賢如來

吉祥賢如來身黃色,右手作施護印,左手說法印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除五千劫中所積集之罪業。

禮敬旃檀吉祥如來

旃檀吉祥如來身黃色,右手作觸地印,左手作定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除七劫中所積集之罪業。

禮敬無邊威德如來

無邊威德如來身紅色,右手作說法印,左手作定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除七劫中所積集之罪業。

禮敬光吉祥如來

光吉祥如來身藍色,雙手作勝菩提印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除無數罪業。

禮敬無憂吉祥如來

無憂吉祥如來身淺紅色,雙手作定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除無明罪業。

禮敬無愛子如來

無愛子如來身黃色,雙手作說法印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除不善業之習氣。

禮敬華吉祥如來

華吉祥如來身黃色,右手施護印,左手說法印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除由身所作之罪業。

禮敬清淨光遊戲神通如來

清淨光遊戲神通如來身黃色,右手作觸地印,左手定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除由語所作之罪業。

禮敬蓮華光遊戲神通如來

蓮華光遊戲神通如來身紅色,右手作觸地印,左手定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除由意所作之罪業。

禮敬財吉祥如來

財吉祥如來身藍色,雙手作上下說法印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除妄取僧物之罪業。

禮敬念吉祥如來

念吉祥如來身黃色,雙手作定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除謗僧之罪業。

禮敬名稱普聞吉祥如來

名稱普聞吉祥如來身白色,右手說法印,左手定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除妒心之罪業。

禮敬帝幢幡王如來

帝幢幡王如來身藍色,右手持一寶幡置於左肩上,左手作定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除慢心之罪業。

禮敬善能鎮伏吉祥如來

善能鎮伏吉祥如來身藍色,右手持劍當胸,左手定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除兩舌之罪業。

禮敬鬥戰勝如來

鬥戰勝如來身藍色,雙手持盔甲置於胸前。頂禮及誦持鬥戰勝如來名號者,能滅除諸煩惱。由於供養此佛有和平之緣起,古代曾有不少此佛造像。

禮敬善能鎮伏逝吉祥如來

善能鎮伏逝吉祥如來身藍色,右手觸地印,左手定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除教他人作不善業之罪業。

禮敬普照莊嚴吉祥如來

普照莊嚴吉祥如來身橙色,右手觸地印,左手定印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除隨喜他人作不善業之罪業。

禮敬寶蓮華善能鎮伏如來

寶蓮華善能鎮伏如來身橙色,右手作施護印,左手作說法印。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除謗法之罪業。

禮敬應正等覺寶蓮華善住須彌山王如來

寶蓮華善住須彌山王如來身黃色,雙手作定印而托須彌山。頂禮及誦持祂的名號者,能滅除違犯師徒間之誓願及謗師等罪業。

我們按以上次序遍禮三十五佛一遍、兩遍或更多遍,保持觀想三十五佛資糧田及懺罪之心態,同時口誦三十五佛洪名。

剛 才說過,我們若想拜三遍,可以從本師釋迦牟尼開始,對三十五佛逐一各拜一次,至拜到第三十五位佛時,便又回頭從釋迦牟尼開始拜,如此重複三遍,即共一百零 五拜;我們也可以對釋迦牟尼頂禮三拜,然後對第二位佛頂禮三拜,一直拜至第三十五位,這亦完成了同樣的數目,即一百零五拜。

在拜完三十五佛後,很多人會選擇加上唸誦及頂禮藥師七佛之修持。在 二千五百多年前,文殊大士曾問佛陀:「在未來的五濁惡世中,甚麼法門最能救度眾生呢?」,佛陀便對其開示了藥師七佛之法門。由此可知,藥師七佛乃對我們這 些五濁惡世中的苦難劣根眾生最有利益之法門。藥師七佛雖並不列入三十五佛之內,但由於其殊勝功德,大家不妨加插頂禮這七佛及恭誦其名號之功課。

禮敬祥印榮名如來

祥印榮名如來身金色,右手施護印,左手定印。這尊如來為了利益我們,曾發八大弘願。

禮敬妙音王如來

妙音王如來身金色,右手布施印,左手定印。這尊如來為了利益我們,亦曾發八大弘願。

禮敬無染善金如來

無染善金如來身金色,雙手作說法印。這尊如來為了利益我們,曾發四大弘願。

禮敬無染善金如來

無染善金如來身淺紅色,雙手作定印。這尊如來為了利益我們,亦曾發四大弘願。

禮敬妙音法洋如來

妙音法洋如來身淺紅色,雙手作說法印。這尊如來為了利益我們,也曾發四大弘願。

禮敬淨知王如來

淨知王如來身紅色,右手布施印,左手定印。這尊如來為了利益我們,亦發四大弘願。

禮敬药师琉璃光王如來

药师如來身藍色,右手作布施印而拈訶子葉,左手作定印並持甘露砵。這尊如來為了利益我們,曾發十二大願。
在拜佛完畢後,我們便可重新坐下來了。我們唸誦儀軌接著的下一段:

所有十方一切世界如來應正等覺諸佛世尊 常住受用  願彼諸佛世尊憶念於我

以上這段是呼喚一切諸佛,尤其指三十五佛,在祂們面前坦誠地懺罪,並求祂們作我們的見證者。

接著下來的一段是懺罪文,其文字內容為:

若 我此生 若我前生 無始生死以來於一切輪迴中所受生處 造作不善罪業 自作 教他作 或隨喜他作 若塔物 若僧物 若十方僧物 自盜 教他盜 或隨喜他盜  五無間罪 自作 教他作 或隨喜他作 十不善道 自正受入 教他入 或隨喜他入 由是業障之所覆蔽 我有情或墮地獄 或為旁生 或為餓鬼 或生邊地 或 為蔑戾車 或生於長壽諸天 設得人身諸根不具 或執邪見 或厭諸佛出興於世 所有業障 今對一切諸佛世尊 智慧者 眼目者 證明者 正量者 正智照見者  彼諸尊前發露懺悔 不敢覆藏

這一段是四懺罪力中之追悔力的體現。自 己作不善業固然不好,但若自己沒殺生,卻請他人代殺,這種業會更重及重大。若自己沒作,也沒命別人作,但眼見他人作惡時自己心中歡喜,這也是一種不善,所 以也需要懺淨。不論今生或過去生中,亦不論我們記得與否,凡我們曾作、教令別人作惡或隨喜他人作惡之不善業,現在我們都一一坦誠懺罪。

文 中說的「若塔物若僧物若十方僧物自盜教他盜或隨喜他盜」,是指售賣別人供佛的東西以糊口及妄取僧團的財產等等惡業。凡四位或以上的凡夫僧人組成之僧團的共 用財產,我們不問自取,這便構成不善業。這包括了食物、衣服、藥物或金錢等。如果僧團有共識,把東西贈予我們,這才不構成罪業。大家勿以為只有在家人才會 犯此類不善業。一位出家人若未問過整個團體而自取了共同擁用的物品,這亦同樣構成妄取僧物之惡業。

「五無間罪」是指殺父、殺母等最重罪業。即使在今生我們未必曾作此類大惡,但在過去生中,我們可能曾作此等不善,故此現今我們懺罪。

「十不善業」乃指殺生等身的三種、妄語等語的四種及貪等意的三種不善業(註:有關十不善業及其果報,見法師著作【福份無量】)。不論在今生或過去生中,我們每天都在積集許多這類惡業因,所以必須好好懺淨。

以上乃追悔力之體現。接著下來的句子是:

從此制止 永不再犯

這一句是發願不再作惡業的意思。這是四懺罪力中的誓願力之體現。

願 彼諸佛世尊憶念於我 若我此生 若我前生 無始生死以來於一切輪迴中所受諸餘生處 若我布施乃至施予畜牲一摶之食所有善根 若我護戒所有善根 若我淨行所 有善根 若我成熟有情所有善根 若我修無上菩提心所有善根 若我修無上智所有善根 悉皆匯集攝聚合積 於無上 最勝 上中上 勝中勝 普作迴向 悉皆迴向 於無上正等正覺猶如過去諸佛世尊所作迴向 猶如未來諸佛世尊所作迴向 猶如現在諸佛世尊所作迴向

我亦如是普皆迴向
一一懺悔一切罪 所有福德盡隨喜 我今勸請一切佛 願證最勝無上智
過去現在未來佛 於眾生中最勝尊 讚嘆無邊功德海 我今合掌皈敬禮

前 面已對惡業一一細數及懺淨。現在此段所說的,是把善業一一細數而回向。凡以好動機所作之業,例如持了一天大乘八關齋戒,或發了一次願要利益眾生,乃至少至 餵了一顆砂糖予一蟻,這些都算是善業,所以我們利用它們來作回向。我們回向甚麼呢?答案是要回向以令一切眾生發大心及最終證得佛境。

文中的「無上最勝」乃指佛之三身中的法身,「上中上勝中勝」乃指其報身,「無上正等正覺」乃指佛之應化身。

總之,我們學習過去、現在及未來諸佛之回向方法而發願回向。祂們怎樣發願,我們便也發同樣的大弘願。

最後,我們觀最外圍之聖眾全部化光而融入三十五佛,外圍的三十四佛又化光融入中央之釋迦牟尼,最後祂亦變小、化光而融入我們自己的眉心,這便完成了一座完整的修持。

如 果我們閉關勤修此法,而在關期中重複夢見自己穿上黑衣、到了恐怖的陌生地方或身有污垢等,這就是罪障尚未淨化之徵兆。若反複夢見毒蟲或膿血等由下身離開、 身體發光或正在沐浴等,則為罪障漸已被淨化之徵兆。這些夢兆,必須是在勤修期間重複夢見多次才能作準,單只夢到一兩次吉祥夢兆並不一定作準。此外,如果既 有吉祥夢兆,且又自覺煩惱減輕了、善心增長了及多了一分自在的感覺,這才是真正可靠的吉祥徵兆。

依此儀軌修加行閉關的人,應每天分四座,於每座中各拜許多次,如此拜至某天共完成了十萬拜,便算作完成了一個單元。

我派的始祖宗喀巴大師(Jetsun Tsong Khapa,1357-1419),便曾在西藏奧卡地區閉關,依這方法禮佛三百五十萬拜之多。在祖師當年修禮佛加行之聖地,現今仍可見到由他身體在大石上 所磨出之人形凹痕。宗喀巴是我派的始祖、西藏佛教的宗師及漢地皇帝禮請的對象。這麼高地位的大師尚且重視禮佛法門至這程度,現今許多凡夫卻妄視禮佛拜懺為 低層次之功夫而不屑修之,這是極為可笑的!

現在衲已說完三十五佛懺法。大家好好地依此懺罪法門拜佛,必定能迅速懺罪,同時亦能利益自己在生或已亡的父母及列祖列宗。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 19, 2009

修行!


修行之人 , 祇能 ” 承讓 ” , 不能 “

爭搶” !

修行之人 , 祇能 ” 捨愛 ” , 不能 “

貪愛 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 “ 謙卑 ” , 不能

“ 驕傲 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 “ 恭敬 “ , 不能

“ 無禮 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 ” 和藹 ” , 不能 “

瞋色 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 ” 受氣 ” , 不能 “

生氣 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 ” 關愛 “ , 不能 “

計較 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 ” 慈悲 ” , 不能 “

怨恨 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 ” 盡心 ” , 不能 “

惰心 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 ” 隨和 ” , 不能 “

我執 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 ” 包容 ” , 不能 “

動怒 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 “ 歡口 ” , 不能

“ 惡口 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 “ 樂觀 ” , 不能

“ 悲觀 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 “ 高興 ” , 不能

“ 厭惡 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 “ 歡喜 ” , 不能

“ 鬱悶 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 “ 精進 “ , 不能

“ 怠懈 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 “ 守信 ” , 不能

“ 無信 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 “ 相信 ” , 不能

“ 懷疑 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 “ 守戒 ” , 不能

“ 破戒 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 “ 真心 ” , 不能

“ 欺心 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 “ 向道 ” , 不能

“ 退道 ” !

修行之人 , 祇能 “ 成佛 ” , 不能

“ 成魔 ” !

修行

是在改變人的思想和觀念 是在改

變人的心性和意識

是在改變人的個性和脾氣 是在改

變人的心胸和肚量

是在改變人的惡習和惡念 是在改

變人的享樂和安逸

是在反省自己的過失過錯 是在提

升自己的人格品德

是在使自己更有慈悲愛心 是在使

自己有更好的口德

是在使自己有更好的作為 是在使

自己有更好的涵養

是在使自己有更好的人生 是在使

自己有更好的成就

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 19, 2009

靈修12

一 般因果的作用,可以粗略分成兩種,第一類就是有在辦事的師兄姐常會遇到的冤親債主,或是”業力現前,不得不報”這一種,而這一類型有個特色,就是要等到人 家上門追討了,也就是遇到了,業力現前了,才能加以查明、和解、完善的解決。而在人家還沒找上門之前,基本上是不太可能知道我們有欠人家債,就像常有人會 有個疑問,怎麼會是我被討債,怎麼會是在這一世被討債等等,這些只能說,說不定她們找了好久,剛好這世被找到了,或是我們所說的,因果業力的條件成熟了, 所以不得不報。

另 一類型就是靈修者會遇到了,這一類型倒是可以主動處理,一般靈修者就是會常遇到鬼神之事,有些靈修者還需要處理這些事,當我們靈修初期,也就是說被啟靈之 後,很多外靈都會主動找上門了,其中也會包含很多冤親債主,不管有沒有令旗都一樣,而這一類型雖然不一定會影響日常生活,但一定會影響修行,因為祂們知道 我們已經在修行了,也知道我們有能力可以知道她們的存在了,不能再像以前一樣可以裝傻,所以她們會隨時圍繞在我們身旁,討點功德也好,而這樣是會影響我門 修行的。

所 以靈修者大多會做一個動作,就是主動請神明做主,要求祂們幫自己”赦因果”,先把會影響修行的因果解決掉,使得我們的靈修之路好走。但是這動作並不能解決 第一類型的因果,也就是說,靈修並不代表不會有冤親債主,靈修還是會被討債的,只是要看因果成熟與否,而這一類型還是只能遇到再處裡,並不能主動請神明做 主。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 18, 2009

拙火

拙火梵文叫做(kundalini)昆达里尼,中文除了拙火也有翻译为灵力,灵热或不翻译直接取其音称为军荼利,孔达里尼等。古代印度瑜珈士在修练过程中发现人体内有股先天跟随来的能量潜藏在脊椎底部与会阴相接的地方,他们认为该能量像一条卷曲的蛇一样藏在身体底部,所以又叫他灵蛇,灵热,因为一般人的这股能量未经修练终其一生都处于潜伏状态,所以又有另一名称叫做睡眠女神。千年以来,许多瑜珈士们努力想要唤醒她。十世纪(北宋时期),西藏的马尔巴译师越过喜马拉雅山进入印度,向当时印度伟大的那洛巴祖师学得瑜珈的所有精髓(后世称为那洛六法),其中最首要的便是拙火之法。

 

拙火瑜珈-概述

   

几千年前的中国修练者也发现有这个东西,当时把它叫做先天之气,对于修练这先天之气的过程与方法,中国人于此与印度瑜珈相比有异曲同工之妙。

一般人终其一生都不会唤醒此能量,只有代代相传获得正确修练方法的人能唤醒它,修练过程十分艰苦。拙火觉醒的过程有可能猛烈粗暴,让修行人痛苦不已。但唤醒此灵热可以转化这粗糙的身体成为精细,超越一般肉体而得到特异功能,甚至长生不死。所以瑜珈士们特别强调它。以下引述SwamiSivananda的著作:“KundaliniYoga”其中一段话,让各位知道拙火瑜珈的重要性。

“在拙火瑜珈中,全身之创造力与支持力,实与大自在相运合。瑜珈行者,激励拙火,引自己到大自在处,拙火力生起与大自在相合,则成三摩地及心性之证知。即是拙火所赐之智慧,拙火本身即是智慧。瑜珈行人,将拙火醒起之时,即得智慧与光明。

拙火瑜珈-方法

 

唤醒拙火,有各种不同之方法。谓胜王瑜珈,哈达瑜珈等。修拙火瑜珈人云:更无有法超过拙火者,其所得之三摩地为最完备。其理由是,禅定瑜珈中,由离世事及集中心意,令心智能力生清净觉受,不为心所阻碍,能得成就。此揭露觉受之成绩,全依定力,观想力,及离世俗力。换言之,拙火是一切力,其本身即是智根,于其被瑜珈士醒起之时,则赐智慧及究竟解脱。复次,拙火不但是由定而得之一种三摩地,亦是生命中心力,运用心与身二者之力。此所云之连合,比其余任何方法为完备。虽然两种皆令心识消失,然在拙火则不只心而身亦如是。因其指挥中心力与顶轮之大自在王会合故,此会合即是三摩地,能生大乐,为禅定瑜珈者所无故。

拙火瑜珈行者,有正确与满足之乐及解脱,所以此瑜珈为所有瑜珈之首,修身瑜珈行者能将睡眠之拙火唤醒时,则能向上打通各脉轮,激励其热烈运作。在其一层一层上升之时,能将心完全打开,所有烦恼及贪嗔痴皆得消灭。瑜珈行人可得各种见解,能力,福报,智慧。于其达上顶轮时,瑜珈行者可得极大智慧,福报能力,以及诸悉地(成就),如是则达于瑜珈梯之最高层,完全得身心解脱,得一切自在无碍,成为一满开花之瑜珈士。“

如前所讲,修练拙火的过程十分艰苦,除了要有严谨无比的生活规律之外,还要远离一切欲望与无谓的体力消耗,所以一直以来多是专业修行人才可以办到。现代许多人把练气功或静坐时身体的微微热感误以为是拙火发动的现象,这是错误的,或者以轻松的态度动作想要发动拙火,也是办不到的。真正的拙火发动起来猛烈无比,没有有经验者在旁指导,容易以为是生病,甚至因为精神面的锻炼不够,就变成我们时常听到的“走火入魔”了。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 15, 2009

KUNDALINI ENERGIES 昆达里尼能量

KUNDALINI ENERGIES

昆达里尼能量

(瑜伽教理中的)生命力(据认为蜷伏在尾椎部,当上升至脑时,即激发悟道)

Stretching back into the corridors of time, Asian religions have spoken of a mystical force called the ‘Kundalini’. Throughout history many names have been given to this power. Orgone, esprit, loosh, prana, elan vital, and bio-electricity are some of these names.

回到时间隧道,亚洲宗教已经谈到称做“昆达里尼”的生命力。整个历史多次给这种力取了很多名字。生命力,才气,loosh,prana,热烈的生机和生物电就是这些名称的一部分。

The rise of the kundalini is linked with a warm liquidly magnetic energy when it rises up the spine. Physical symptoms connected to the opening of the kundalini may include crackling noises at the base of the neck, and unexplained headaches – but be careful about attributing these symbols to rising kundalini energies. Often they have a medical cause that needs the attention of a physician.

当昆达里尼由脊骨上升时候,它的升起和温暖流畅的磁能连接在一起,昆达里尼的开启与身体症状联系一起的包括脖子底部烤肉皮的噪音以及无法解释的头痛-但是小心将这些符号归于到昆达里尼能量上来。经常它们有医学原因需要医生的诊断。

Kundalini energies are sometimes triggered by a blow to the head or other physical trauma timed by your soul to awaken your psychic journey and innate abilities.

有时头部受打击或其它身体外伤昆达里尼能量同步被灵魂触发唤醒你的精神旅程和天生的能力。

Releasing the Kundalini energy too quickly can have serious emotional effects on a person. One should not attempt to open this thrust of energy if one is not in a balanced psychologically. This is not for those with manic depression or bi-polar disorder.

一个人释放昆达里尼能量太快可以有严重的情感影响。如果一个人心理上不平衡,他就不应该尝试打开这个能量推力。这不适合狂躁消沉或bi极混乱的那些人。

The manifestation of the Kundalini energy – frequency of vibration – links with the Sanskrit term ‘Chaitanya’ – the integrated force of your physiological, mental, emotional and religious bodies.

昆达里尼能量的显现-振动频率-与梵语‘Chaitanya’连接在一起-你生理、精神、情感和修道身体综合的力。


Kundalini literally means ‘coiling,’ like a snake. Energy and consciousness – moves in spiraling motion – coils – loops – the snake. This is a metaphor for the spiraling energies of consciousness – which is our reality of thought and is explained by Sacred Geometry the loops are the loops of time – the slinky effect – time as an illusion played out in a physical game of polarities – duality emotions.

昆达里尼字面意思就是‘盘绕’,像一条蛇。能量和意识-以螺旋运动感应-盘绕-环-蛇。这就是意识的螺旋能量的隐喻-意识是我们思想的实相被神圣几何学解释的环就是时间之环- slinky作用-时间是由极性的物理游戏扮演的幻想-二元情感。

In the classical literature of Hatha Yoga, kundalini is described as a coiled serpent at the base of the spine.

在瑜珈气功古典文学里,昆达里尼被描绘成在脊骨底部盘绕的大蛇。


The coiled and dormant ‘feminine’ energy, refers to the vast potential of psychic energy contained within us all. It is normally symbolized as a serpent coiled into three and a half circles, with its tail in its mouth, and spiraling around the central axis (sacrum or sacred bone) at the base of the spine. The awakening of this serpent and the manifestation of its powers is a primary aim of the practice of Kundalini Yoga.

盘绕和沉睡的‘女性’能量,引用我们身体内部全部巨大的精神潜能。通常以盘绕三圈半的大蛇来象征,嘴里含着尾巴,而在脊骨底部盘绕在中央轴(骶骨或神骨)上。蛇的唤醒和她力量的显现是修习昆达里尼瑜珈主要的目标。

The image of coiling, like a spring, conveys the sense of untapped potential energy that will spring into action soon. For now we remember in small doses.

盘绕的图像,像一根弹簧,传递未打开的潜能感觉,潜能立刻以弹簧起作用。因为现在我们回忆起一部分。

Kundalini can be described as a great reservoir of creative energy at the base of the spine. It’s not useful to sit with our consciousness fixed in our head and think of kundalini as a foreign force running up and down our spine.

昆达里尼可以被描绘成脊骨底部创造性能量的巨大储库。看做我们脊骨上下流动的外力暂时照看我们的被固定在头脑和昆达里尼思想意识没有用处。

The concept of kundalini can also be examined from a strictly psychological perspective. From this perspective kundalini can be thought of as a rich source of psychic or libidinous energy in our unconscious.

昆达里尼的概念也可以从严格的心理透视被检查。从这透视昆达里尼可以被认为是精神或我们无意识性欲能量的丰富来源。

In the classical literature of Kashmir Shaivism kundalini is described in three different manifestations.

在克什米尔Shaivism古典文学里,以三个不同的表现来描绘昆达里尼。

The first of these is as the universal energy or para-kundalini.

首先这些被看做普遍的能量或para-生命力。

The second of these is as the energizing function of the body-mind complex or prana-kundalini.

其次这些被看做身体头脑联合体或prana-生命力的强化功能。

The third of these is as consciousness or shakti-kundalini which simultaneously subsumes and intermediates between these two.

第三这些被看做同时包含和这两者之间媒介的意识或者shakti-生命力。

Ultimately these three forms are the same but understanding these three different forms will help to understand the different manifestations of kundalini.

基本上这三种形态是一样的,只是理解这三种不同的形态将有助于理解昆达里尼不同的表现。


This energy is also related to one’s personal storehouse of ***ual energy. Kundalini takes ***ual energy in its raw form and converts it into fine spiritual energy of an extremely high frequency, which then allows the fruition and activation of paranormal activities such as good quality OBE’s, telepathy, matter/energy conversion, and communication with entities that inhabit the vast areas of our multi-dimensional universe.

这能量也涉及一个人的性能量仓库。昆达里尼获得自然形态的性能量而将它转化为纯粹的非常高频率的精神能量,于是精神能量允许超正常行为例如好品质OBE、心灵感应、物质/能量转化与居住在我们多维宇宙广阔地方的实体沟通的实现和激活。



RESULTS OF OPENING THE KUNDALINI

开启昆达里尼的结果

-         Activating Your DNA!

-         激活你的DNA!

-         Opening your Clairvoyant and Clairaudient abilities.

-         开启你的透视和超听觉能力。

-         Feeling connected to the oneness of the universe

-         觉知与宇宙大一连接上

-         Your mind feels expanded in its quest for higher awareness and knowledge

-         你的头脑感觉扩展以探索更高的觉知和知识

-         Allowing your ego to step aside and connecting with higher frequency of thought and consciousness

-         允许你的自我退让以及同更高频率的思想和意识连接起来

-         Feeling unconditional love, peace, and connection with spirit

-         感觉无条件的爱,和平,与灵魂连接

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 13, 2009

Human….ur name is SELFISH!

http://thecovemovie.com/

http://www.savejapandolphins.org/

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 11, 2009

心魔

當一個人的負面情緒,如悲傷、憤怒、生氣、哀怨、恐怖等等,因受到極大地刺激而出現波動時,會讓我們的身心靈出現很大的破綻,而導致”心魔”的產生。而這心魔是一種統稱,並不代表就有一個東西,或是一種實際的魔物叫心魔。心魔代表著我們心裡面的負面思想或能量。

當 產生心魔之後,心魔會開始運作,首先它矇蔽了我們的理性地思考,使我們陷入無止盡的負面思想中而不可自拔。而旁人任何有助於當事者的建言,也會在心魔的作 用下,而失去作用,不是過耳不聞,就是把這些善意的建議,在他的腦海內轉化成惡毒的批評,使當事者更加反感,進而壯大心魔的控制力量,使情況日益惡化。而 任何好聽但無效的言語,反而會全部聽進耳並牢記在心。就這樣日積月累下,慢慢地走上無法回頭的路而自我毀滅。而對於當事者而言,如果在事後回想起這些歷 程,就像夢中人初醒,而驚訝自己當初怎麼會出現這些不能理解的行為。

這 些情況在每個人的成長過程中,自己或多或少都曾經產生過,或是遇到有這種情形的人。心魔的力量有大有小,小的就像是一把無名火,來的快,可能也去的快,但 也可能小小的無名火變成烽火燎原,差別在自己的控制上,或者說是”內觀”,這樣可以使心魔的作用減少到最低。而當心魔的力量成長到一定的程度時,可能會開 始產生傷害自己會是別人的念頭,有時候,甚至會付諸行動,而做出不可挽回的行為。

那 又該如何幫助已經被心魔控制而無法自我解脫的人呢?這時候前人的智慧就很好用了,我們會遇到的情況,前人當然也會遇到,只是解說、敘述的方式不同而已,但 是解決的方法都一樣。最好的方法是”一語驚醒夢中人”,但最快的方法則是”一棒打醒夢中人”,心魔的力量有多大,我們就需要用更大的力量來幫助當事者擺脫 心魔的控制。而佛家也有”獅子吼”、”當頭棒喝”的法門,這些都是前人的智慧結晶,也是擺脫心魔的利器,應當多加發揚使用才是。。

extract from http://tw.myblog.yahoo.com/jw!JvQxaNqRQUPCOIp61Pu0DOk

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 10, 2009

为什么要修行???

这一课讲:为什么要修行?

这一课能讲明白,天底下的人不就都度了吗?下来那么多佛,都讲不明白这么一句话吗?

为什么要修行,每个人有每个人的因缘。你是因为这个,他是因为那个。为什么要修行,为成佛,为解脱而修行?都到那步了还要修行,那是没用的,那都是空谈。

修行的缘起就是烦恼,就是为了离苦得乐。众生都从这儿起步,没有人可以例外。无论是谁,当他还没觉得苦,没觉得恼时,修什么行?根本不需要知道为什么修行,是不是?当觉到了,就是因为那个才修行,就是因为苦,就是因为烦恼。要想不恼,要想离苦得乐,那你就得修行。

修 行,修行,就是修改那些不符合生活内涵的行为。而生活的内涵不是你一个人的事儿,是你与周遭一切人发生关系的事,所以这就要你研究做人的事,研究做人的问 题。你想做的那些事,是不是别人想做的;你想要的,是不是别人想要的。你只知道你想是不够的,你必须得知道别人怎么想。你如果能了解你的丈夫、你的小孩, 你周围的亲人,邻居,他们怎么想,你就是一个够格的人了。你从来没有关心过他们怎么想,都是把你的想安在他们身上,认为他们也是这么想。你做的菜,以为他 们也喜欢吃,哪有这会事?

什 么是觉悟?你们如果能觉到别人的需要,觉悟到别人的情感,那你们就是一个觉悟者,那时你们做的事都会符合别人的利益,别人都会那你们为重要,亲近你们,听 你们的,你们本身一定不会苦,这个就是做人的原则。你们如果不这样,一定会苦,你要想自己不苦,就必须使别人不苦;使别人苦,你就非得苦。因为苦不是作用 于一个人的事儿,你周围都苦,你能不苦,哪有这样的事?佛也是一样,众生苦他就苦,他怎么能不苦,他就是苦着众生的苦,乐着众生的乐,所以你们学佛,就是 要做这个事情。

你 如果觉得不累不苦,你就为活着而活着,那你就活着吧。天下的人个个如此。当你觉得生活不只是这样,因为这样不能得到真正的满足,不能得到真正的快乐和幸 福,你觉得自己对人生没有真正的把握,自己不能说了算——不管你有钱没钱,你都做不到;不管你官大官小,你都做不到,这时你开始研究这个问题了。所以得缘 到,等逼到份儿,你就知道为什么要修行了。“为什么要修行”,不是别人说的,是你自己明白的。知道苦了就知道修行了,修行就是改苦。但是如何能不苦,你得 通过慢慢修才能知道。

你 给别人带来烦恼,别人的烦恼再转到你的身上去,这就叫轮回,就这么简单的事。事情都是小事,小事要细做,不是为了自己做,而是为了别人做,只有这样你才能 得到。你为了自己做,一切乐你都得不到,累死你,你只是一头驴子,活该倒霉,什么也得不着。你总认为自己有了什么,其实你收受不了那些,它跟你没关系。等 你死了,那些东西还在那儿。不要为拥有、不要为满足这个拥有的心而活着,去挣扎,去奔命。任何东西够了就好,吃饱了就是饱了,再使劲吃就遭罪,有什么用 啊?

有 时间不用来探讨生命的意义,不向内求,然后有一件事情就在后面等着,那就是死亡。如果你认为死了一切就不再存在了,那么你何曾知道你是怎么来的?你能知道 吗?你连怎么来的都没搞懂,你不是从没有来过吗?原来有你吗?当你归到没有处时,那个不是还是没有吗?那个没有就是结束吗?那个没有要是结束的话,大家从 哪儿来的?你不知道这一切,你只知道生命这个横断面,你认为这一切已经这么样了,你就可以不负责任,想怎么就怎么,哪有这等子事儿?生命不是这样的概念, 我们的生命不断变换着各种身体体貌,然而生命的内在是永恒的,无休止的存在。

你 们看见庄稼在年年的种,田里的庄稼从看不见到长出苗,到青了,然后穗黄了,到收割了,到庄稼死了,种姓死了吗,它在哪?在地里?在杆上?还是在家里的袋子 里?种性永远存在,只不过是他根本的表现形式变化罢了。那个种性就是生命的形式。什么是生命?那个黄的是生命,还是那个绿的是生命?杆是生命,还是苗是生 命?长在地里的是生命,还是砍倒了扛到家里的那个是生命,那个是死,那个是活,把这个能搞懂,生物不都是一个道理吗?人也是这个样子,你看见蝴蝶、虫子, 蚕、茧变来变去,要变那么多花样,你不知道人也是要变的吗? 所以生命的实相不是泛泛之辈能够了解的。我们知道的甚浅甚浅,太可怜,太悲惨了。然而今天的人个个都像老大的样子! 可笑!

金刚上师——圆顿 开示

我為何要學佛?

這個問題看似平常,但絕大多數的佛教徒卻常搞不清楚,甚至迷失了方向而不自知。

舉個例子來說。有位學佛多年的男眾居士,他在一家大型醫院擔任藥劑師的工作,是個十分虔誠的佛教徒,只要佛寺有任何法會或活動,他都會參與,對於出家 師父也很恭敬護持。他每天早晚都會誦持一部經典,在修行方面也很精進,可以說是一位很標準的佛教徒。但,他卻過得很不快樂,甚至有輕微的憂鬱症,後來和他 談過話後,我才了解他的問題所在。原來他學佛是有所求而來,比如說
:他布施是想要得到一些福報,誦經是想要得到一些感應或功德,讓自己的人生可以一帆風順,平安喜樂。但當他作完這些事後,他發現現實生活並沒有改變,醫院 裡的惡性鬥爭依然存在,夫妻的感情也沒有變好,生活周遭還是充滿著人我是非,這一切都讓他十分苦惱,甚至對修行逐漸失去信心。

有一回,他又打電話問我:「誦什麼經消業障最快?
」我告訴他說:「所謂的業障就是你的執著所產生的煩惱
,好好觀照你的念頭,只有徹底放下你心中執著的事物,
你才能從煩惱之中解脫出來,這才是真正的消業障。如果
你放不下你執著的東西,就算讓你誦完幾萬部經典,那也
只是種點善根而已,還是不能解決你的問題。」他好像很
不滿意我的答案,又問我誦什麼經可以讓家庭平安,我告
訴他說:「世間原本無常,眾生都是隨著業力而來,所以
我們的人生不可能事事順心。該來的總是會來,不該來的
永遠不會來,不管順境或是逆境,那都是人生的過程,所
有的擔心都是多餘的,一切隨緣吧!」可能是話不投機,
也可能是我沒有善巧方便,最後他因為沒有聽到他想要的
答案,失望地掛掉電話了。

我為何要學佛?各位讀者,你們有沒有好好想過這個問題?我相信有很多人學佛的目的一定和那位藥劑師一樣
,是為了求福報、求感應,這些都沒錯,但卻不是佛教的宗旨,也不是佛陀的本懷。因為再大的福報也有享盡的一天,再多的感應也不能根斷我們的煩惱、解決我們 的生死問題。學佛要走的是一條解脫道,而所謂解脫道,就是要放下一切執著,以無所求的心活在當下,隨機應物,自在無礙。修行若有所求,貪念已生,必有得失 之心,已是背道而馳,解脫之日恐怕遙遙無期。所以我們要很清楚地知道,修行並不是為了要得到什麼,而是要捨棄我們的執著
;去一分執著,自然增長一分智慧,就像天空的烏雲漸漸被吹散時,陽光自然普照大地。

眾生因為無明覆心,三毒熾盛,所以妄念紛飛,憂悲苦惱。正因為如此,所以我們才要學佛。佛是覺者,教是教育,所以佛教就是一種覺悟的教育。覺悟什麼 呢?覺悟世間的無常,生命的短暫;覺悟因果如影隨形,諸惡莫作
,眾善奉行;覺悟金玉滿堂,莫之能守;覺悟恩愛無常,
轉眼成空;覺悟萬法唯心,三界唯識;覺悟煩惱如客塵,
自性本不動;覺悟輪迴如大夢,佛性無生死;覺悟緣起性
空的宇宙實相……。

我們信仰佛教不能只是觀念上的信仰,而是要真正去接受這種「覺悟的教育」,讓它融入我們的生命,這樣才能破除一切的執著,才能走出生命的重重迷惑,找到不動的心性,回歸寂靜涅槃之鄉。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 10, 2009

Pranic breathing

1. Sit or stand with your spine erect.

2. Keep your shoulders relaxed through out the entire breathing sequence.

3. Place your tongue on you palate – on the roof of your mouth just behind your teeth. Keep it there though out the entire breathing sequence.

4. Inhale slowly through your nose allowing the air to push your lower belly out. Pause for a moment.

5. Exhale through your nose completely feeling your abdomen pulling in, contacting as you do.

6. This is one cycle of pranic breathing.

Pranic breathing brings about the assimilation of Life Force (sometimes called Chi, Prana or Universal Energy) throughout the body and its energy centres known as chakras.

It is an ideal process to compliment your personal evolution and often results in a feeling of well-being, boosted energy and calmness.

Wellness is often linked to energy and pranic breathing has been known to increase the level of vital healing energy, strengthen the immune system and provide relief for the body’s dis-ease.

There are people suffering from general weakness, fatigue and stress. These symptoms in a long run can manifest as Depression, hypertension and other dis-eased condition.

There are many approaches to maintain good state of health like practicing jogging, swimming, aerobics, practicing Meditation, karate, yoga, Tai Chi, etc. There are specific breathing patterns used during these practices.

Deep and slow breathing is recommended, it is commonly noticed that when people are taking a deep breath his chest area expands and abdominal portion moves inside. This kind of breathing is unnatural way of breathing, which provides lesser air to lungs.

In a Natural way of breathing, the abdominal portion moves forward and backward. This way of breathing allows the air to reach to all portions of lungs; the diaphragm will consequently moves down and forces the abdominal region to protrude out side. This way of breathing is called as the pranic breathing.

Practising slow breathing helps us to take more amount of air, more Oxygen into our system. After complete inhalation, if we can pause breathe for a count, this allows the body to better absorb oxygen. After complete exhalation, hold the breath for one count. This can help our energy body to expand and to absorb more Pranic energy from surrounding. The changes in energy body or Aura of a person can be measured with the aid of modern equipments.

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 10, 2009

懺悔

佛在世時我沉淪 佛滅度後我出生

懺悔此身多業障 今日才見如來身

聖嚴法師開示
「懺悔」是肯定自我非常重要的途徑。懺悔的意思是「承認錯誤」,但是承認錯誤之後,還要負起責任,準備接受這個錯誤所帶來的一切後果,這才是懺悔的功能。
根據佛經,懺悔有三種方法:第一是對自己的良心懺悔;第二是對我們所虧欠的人懺悔;第三則是當眾懺悔。在當下承認錯誤的同時,對自己負責,也對他人負責。
佛教徒通常是在佛前懺悔,因為我們很多時候往往不知道自己做錯了事,或是根本不知道錯在哪里,所以會在佛前求懺悔,請佛菩薩為我們作證明。佛經指出,凡夫的起心動念,無不是業、無不是罪,因此,無論我們如何客觀持平,都不免會犯錯。
尤其我們的記憶總是很快就把錯的、壞的事情忘掉,或是不願想起,甚至於把錯誤合理化;但是對自己得意的事、對別人的貢獻,卻又記得牢牢的,而變得自傲自大,不懂得謙虛。所以,無論知不知道、有沒有發現自己行為上的錯誤,我們都應該懺悔。
其實在我們 一生之中,無意間對不起的人有很多很多,他很可能就是我們的父母、兄弟姊妹等最親近的親人;我們傷他們的心,讓他們受苦受難,而自己並不知道,甚至有時候 讓人家受苦受難,心中還在幸災樂禍,說:「活該!希望他再更苦一點,這樣才能發洩我心中的不滿。」像這樣的心理,都應該要懺悔。如果我們平常能夠天天懺悔 的話,我們的身心行為,就會愈來愈清淨。
如果做錯事不懺悔會怎麼樣呢?佛教徒相信「罪有罪報,業有業報。」果報有好有壞,好的叫作「福報」,壞的叫作「業報」、「罪報」。如果不懺悔,我們受的苦難就會多些;如果懺悔,受的苦難就少些。
我們的家庭、事業、學業,甚至於健康,都免不了會產生種種的挫折、磨難。這些阻礙、不如意、不順心,其實都是我們過去在有意、無意間,所造的種種罪業,而形成的果報。
但是許多人不理解這個觀念,一旦果報現前了,就覺得是老天沒有長眼睛,而埋怨:「像我這麼好的人,為什麼老天對我不公平?為什麼我會遇到這樣的事?簡直是沒有天理公義!」
甚至會進一 步會想:「天底下根本沒有天理、良心!既然人家對我這麼壞,憑什麼我要對人家好?」從此自暴自棄,出現報復的心態。這樣不僅害他人深陷苦難,也使自己再受 一層煩惱所苦。所謂冤冤相報,無有盡期,真是苦上加苦、罪上加罪;如果還不懂得懺悔,想清楚問題的癥結,情況便會愈來愈嚴重。
如果不懺悔,就像欠債不還一樣,總有一天債主會逼上門來。尤其到過年的時候逼得更緊;試想看看,過年過節如果有債主上門逼債,不是很痛苦嗎?懺悔以後,無論有形、無形,無論債主是不是在我們面前,至少我們良心上的負擔已經減輕了。
可是懺悔以後,並不等於罪過就此一筆勾消,而是「承認錯誤,願意承擔」的意思,是表示「欠你的錢我會慢慢的還,等我有錢的時候一定會還,而且會主動還。」而且懺悔並不是將所有的過失都推給佛菩薩來負責,如此是誤解了懺悔的真正意思,也不符合因果觀念。
不肯擔負責 任,就不會改變自己,業力就永遠存在,這種假的懺悔並無法淨化內心;而且不懺悔改變,便無法真正肯定自己、接受自己。其實,只要肯接受「人是無法逃遁於自 己的所作所為」的觀念,就會提醒自己少做一點錯事,這樣便能達到防非止惡的功用。所以懺悔之後,不是什麼事都沒有了,而是要更努力多做功德、多行佈施,以 積聚善緣。
懺悔並沒有 什麼特別的儀式,只要至誠地表明懺悔業障、罪障的決心即可。另外,也可以念〈懺悔偈〉:「往昔所造諸惡業,皆由無始貪嗔癡,從身語意之所生,今對佛前求懺 悔」。它的意思是:「由於我過去貪、嗔、癡的心理,造了種種的業,透過行為、語言和思想表現出來,傷害到人;現在我來到佛前真心懺悔,願佛菩薩給我做證 明,證明我已經全部懺悔了。」
懺悔也可以用拜佛的方式,一邊拜一邊懺悔,一面念一面拜,或者是念完以後再拜。藉由無我的禮拜及〈懺悔偈〉的反思,就能毫無隱瞞地徹底承認錯誤,並增加擔負責任的勇氣,達到懺悔的功用。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 7, 2009

靈修11

所有人都是靈投胎轉世的,而靈大概可分成三種類型,一個就是先天靈,也只有先天靈會靈

逼體,二就是剛從三惡途輪迴上來投胎轉世的,三就是不好不壞一直在人間輪迴的靈。


而先天靈要下凡投胎大概有幾種原因,


一.下凡投胎要來修行的(因為人間比較好修)


二.下凡投胎來渡人修的


三.被冤親債主投訴,被抓下來還債的

所有的靈修者在累世輪迴中或多或少都會有

得罪人,所以大部分的靈修者在靈修之前,都

會先請靈主做主,先赦因果,把累世的因果報

應先還一還,以免在之後的靈修過程造成困

擾。

因為所有先天靈大都有其任務才下凡的,又會

因為隔陰之迷忘記了,忘記是身體的大腦不記

得而已,其本靈一直很清楚該做什麼,而本靈

也知道沒有達成這些任務的話,最嚴重就是回

不去原來的天界,更有可能會淪落到三惡途輪

迴從新受苦。

所 以本靈一定會很著急,大家可能以為身體

的大腦是我們的主人,事實上每個人的本靈才

是主人,只是很多人沒辦法跟本靈溝通而已,

因為本靈才是我們的主人,而先 天靈的本領

一直都在,所以本靈為了讓色身大腦想起來自

己的任務,所以會開始干擾身體的日常生活,

讓身體的所有事都很不順,使色身大腦不管之

前是多麼的銅牙 鐵齒,都不得不找人處理,而

且先天靈在下凡之前都會有事先安排好了,一

定會有個機緣讓他可以啟靈,不管是在廟裡,

還是去問通靈者,一定會有一、二次的機會 讓

他想起,可是如果這些都錯過了,一直都沒有

做會怎樣呢?那人生絕對會變成黑白的,一生

絕對都是在靈逼體下度過。

很多人都認為神佛都是慈悲的,怎麼會用這麼

激烈的方式逼人修,而事實上神佛並不會這樣

做,一切都是先天靈的本靈自己在逼自己,因

為本靈自己知道後果會怎樣。而對於不是先天

靈而言,神佛都是循循善誘讓他們也走上修行

的路。

為 什麼王母娘娘要下來傳授靈修法門,而又

為什麼有那麼多人在靈修,就是要直接的告訴

世人,色身是虛幻的,世人一定會死,一切的

一切都是本靈在做主,而真正生 死輪迴,隨業

受報的是本靈,而不是我們的色身,所以我們

應該要”借假修真”,而不要又”借假修假”,那

什麼是”真”,又什麼是”假”呢?

有仇報仇、有冤報冤,這不只是在人間通用,

靈界陰界更是如此,神佛更不能干涉因果,所

以有冤情的人大都可以向神佛求得令旗討債,

如果合情合理神佛一定會給,就算被討的人是

先天靈還沒有投胎轉世,也是會被拖下來投胎

報仇。

但是不要把冤親債主看的那麼可怕,事實上找

上通靈者都還是有救的,最怕的就是鐵齒銅牙

的也不會求救,真是會死得不明不白的,通常

冤親債主都願意和解的,只要條件他們願意接

受的話,都不會是無解的。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 7, 2009

靈修10

在 靈修的階段會有其靈主與其他指導靈來教

導我們所需要的法門,這些指導靈大都是屬於

同一層天的知名神佛,靈修者常遇到的有三太

子、濟公活佛、王母娘娘、瑤池 金母、九天玄

女、玄天大帝、關聖帝君、觀世音菩薩、三清道

祖等等,每位神尊的都能力大不相同,簡單來

說學得越多責任越重,會的越多將來需要辦事

的項目也會 越繁雜。

因 此在靈修一段時間後,會有一段時間常常有不同的神尊來教導我們,而且是很頻繁的來訪,這時候如果靈修者本身是好大喜功,喜歡自我膨脹者,會不知不覺的尾巴 就翹起來了,會自己認為自己怎麼這麼厲害,滿天神佛都來找我耶,有更誇張的就是會認為自己就是某某神明的本尊,而且是很高神祇的本尊,所以才會有那麼多神 明來這裡祝賀,之前曾經提過,知名的神尊都不會再一次投胎轉世了,只會用降駕的方式會是在廟宇享用萬年香火,這點所有靈修者需要謹記在心,千萬不要一開始 就自我膨脹到走火入魔的路上去了。

先 天靈都是天上下來的沒錯,可是天上不是只有滿天神佛,還有座前的善財、童女、小龍女、仙鶴、虎、其他人等等,跟人間差不多,很熱鬧的,就像呂仙祖據稱就是 三清玉虛仙鶴轉世的,這類型的例子很多,坊間常見的還有俗稱的九龍九鳳,事實上也真的很多靈修者都是所謂龍族下來投胎的。而所謂的指導又是怎麼一回事呢? 千萬也不要自己想像應該跟我們在學校上課一樣,還要有講臺、教室、課本等等,都已經在靈修了,怎麼可能還是用這種方式在學習呢?事實上所謂的指導都是一瞬 間而已,常常就是在靜坐的時候,會通知說現在是哪一位神尊來了,來的目的是什麼?要教什麼功課,都是一瞬間的事,絕不會說現在要教什麼功課,需要靜坐半小 時之類的話,因為本靈的學習是很快的,只要竅門打開之後就很快了。而這些法門色身真的不需要知道,需要使用到的時候,本靈自然會使用即可,這也是靈修者常 抱怨的,常聽到說我什麼都不知道,什麼都不會,要怎麼做也不知道,也常聽到別人跟他們講說其實你早就知道了,事實上,這時候只要大膽又信心的去做,絕對都 可以做得很好的。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 7, 2009

靈修9

在修行一段時間後,上面多少都會給我們一些考驗,就像我們讀書時也有大、小考試一樣,看看我們對於目前修行的進度如何,這也就是所謂的”魔考“,考看看對於修行是不是有堅定的信心,就像佛陀即將得道成為覺悟者時,魔王也要來考一番。而魔考跟靈逼體感覺上很相似,但二者還是有很大的差別。

靈逼體就是先天靈該修之人,還不知道要修,或是不知道該怎麼修,或是有天命之人,忘記自己的天命,,或是不知道怎麼從事我們的天命,而靈逼體最主要的目的就是使人去走上正確的修行路,或是正確的從事自己該執行的任務

魔考主要是考看看對於人生是否還有執著, 對於酒、色、財、氣、愛、恨、情、仇等等。但是又跟靈逼體有很大的不同,譬如說財好了,當靈逼體時會讓工作事業什麼都不順,作什麼都失敗,做什麼賠錢,而 負債累累。而魔考不會讓人負債,反而會讓人突然得到一大筆錢財,看看對於財富的看法及怎麼使用,會不會退失道心,從此奢華過日呢。

因 為先天靈都是有任務在身的,都有很重要的事要做,所以先天靈已經走上修行之路後,應該是要開始幫助別人了,如果還要為三餐打拼,整天忙著賺錢,那真的不是 魔考,而是還在靈逼體的階段,也就是很多先天靈把魔考跟靈逼體搞混了,那又為什麼修行那麼久還在靈逼體的階段呢,可能只有一個原因,修行沒有走在正法上, 有可能走偏了還不曉得,上面在逼你走正路,你卻覺得上面在給你考驗。

當 初魔王要考驗佛陀,當然是派出絕色妖媚的美女來誘惑佛陀,而名氣也是如此。所以魔考是給人很好很好的生活條件使人墮落,而靈逼體是給人很壞很壞的生活條 件,使人想去找出答案,而走上修行之路,所以靈修之人對於這二者要分清楚,對於判斷自己有沒有走在上面安排我們該走的路上,是很好的指標,如果是魔考,那 考過就好了,那如果還是在靈逼體的階段,就該認真檢討自己是不是有走偏了。最後要記住,諸佛菩薩都是慈悲的,絕不會是逼人走上絕路,只要好好修,生活一定 會過得去,但是也不會太好過到什麼都不用做,每天閒閒不知道怎麼過日子。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 7, 2009

靈修8

先天與後天之分別有種說法,所謂先天就是像三清道祖還有其他無極天的神祇等等,一開始就是與天同壽,也有人說天地是這些先天神祇所創造的,也就是說先天的神祇,一開始就是神仙了,不用經過修煉的階段。而後天就是需要經由修煉的階段,就像佛陀是經過無數劫修煉才成佛的,呂仙祖等八仙都是如此,所以後天的神祇也可以說,是本靈需要經由累世的修煉才能超凡入聖。

先 天的神祇,是負責整個宇宙的形成,天理運行的制定,以及跟我們息息相關的,就是為什麼人要有生死輪迴,為什麼色身有生滅,而本靈卻不生不滅,為什麼要經由 修煉才能超凡入聖,而不是一開始就不垢不靜,不生不滅,為什麼要有那麼多法門,甚至於為什麼要創造地球,為什麼大家要在這裡受苦等等。套句佛家的說法,”唯有佛與佛能了知“,身為凡夫的我們,是想像不到的。所以一直在追問為什麼,是沒有意義的,因為就是如此,為什麼如此,只有先天的神祇知道,我們就是只能在這個範疇裡過生活。

當 然一定會有人不爽,說我為什麼要過別人訂好的規格過生活,很可惜的是,人一定有壽命,命終之後一定受報,做不好一定去受苦,還沒有人能跳脫出去,就算是後 天的神祇也沒辦法,因為慾界、色界、無色界都是先天神祇所創造的,規則一樣是他們定的。就像我們在學校受教育一樣,對老師不滿,對校規不滿,還是一樣要去 讀書,因為這是國家規定的。那可能有人會說,那我死一死就解脫了,很抱歉,死一死還是要隨業受報的。

說到這裡好像很悲觀喔,怎樣都逃不出別人的手掌心,還好的是,天先神祇早就留下了一套遊戲規則,也就是我們修行的目的, 就是依照這些規則玩完這套遊戲,不管是佛陀的成佛之路,還是道家的修煉成仙都是,這些至少都可以先擺脫生死輪迴,擺脫生死之後當然還有很長的路要走,但至 少可以自由自在的慢慢修煉,不用再投胎轉世了,受隔陰之迷,又要從新再來一次,這也是為什麼那麼多神祇要在廟宇幫助眾生的原因,因為那就是他們的功課,他 們現階段就是該在廟宇裡服務,等到功德福報累積夠後,才能晉級,而有些靈修者以後也會走上這一條路。

這也是靈修者最常聽到了”復古收圓“,因為我們的本靈都是先天的神祇所化下來的,我們本靈的故鄉也是在那裡,所以靈修的目的就是回去我們本靈的故鄉。怎麼回去呢?就”復古收圓”的說法而言,就是考試,考過就能回去,考不過就繼續在這裡受苦,就繼續在這裡天天問為什麼為什麼?既然要考試,就像在學校一樣,要先教一段時間才會考試吧,這就是為什麼那麼多宮壇,那麼多靈修團體的主因,因為眾先天神祇需要場所教導大家

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 7, 2009

靈修7

一 般因果的作用,可以粗略分成兩種,第一類就是有在辦事的師兄姐常會遇到的冤親債主,或是”業力現前,不得不報”這一種,而這一類型有個特色,就是要等到人 家上門追討了,也就是遇到了,業力現前了,才能加以查明、和解、完善的解決。而在人家還沒找上門之前,基本上是不太可能知道我們有欠人家債,就像常有人會 有個疑問,怎麼會是我被討債,怎麼會是在這一世被討債等等,這些只能說,說不定她們找了好久,剛好這世被找到了,或是我們所說的,因果業力的條件成熟了, 所以不得不報。

另 一類型就是靈修者會遇到了,這一類型倒是可以主動處理,一般靈修者就是會常遇到鬼神之事,有些靈修者還需要處理這些事,當我們靈修初期,也就是說被啟靈之 後,很多外靈都會主動找上門了,其中也會包含很多冤親債主,不管有沒有令旗都一樣,而這一類型雖然不一定會影響日常生活,但一定會影響修行,因為祂們知道 我們已經在修行了,也知道我們有能力可以知道她們的存在了,不能再像以前一樣可以裝傻,所以她們會隨時圍繞在我們身旁,討點功德也好,而這樣是會影響我門 修行的。

所 以靈修者大多會做一個動作,就是主動請神明做主,要求祂們幫自己”赦因果”,先把會影響修行的因果解決掉,使得我們的靈修之路好走。但是這動作並不能解決 第一類型的因果,也就是說,靈修並不代表不會有冤親債主,靈修還是會被討債的,只是要看因果成熟與否,而這一類型還是只能遇到再處裡,並不能主動請神明做 主。

Posted by: Zacken99 | September 7, 2009

靈修6

啟靈

啟靈簡單用電影的故事來說明,也許有些人更能了解什麼是啟靈,以及為什麼啟靈是靈修的開始。介紹電影,”黑色豪門企業” 有位年輕人初出社會要找工作,結果來到一間七人的小公司,公司雖小,但業務繁忙,每個人各司其職,盡忠職守,不會互相干涉,上面有總經理、董事長等等。這年輕人在這間小公司如魚得水,工作很有發展性,而且業務不停的成長,長官也賞罰分明,待遇紅利誘人,但是這位聰詰的年輕人老是會找到一些蛛絲馬跡,好像這間公司有個很大的秘密,而這個秘密好像其他同仁都沒有發覺。 他有心想找出這個秘密,從公司的業務,其他公司的員工,甚至於自己的長官也不放過,一一探究。這勤奮的年輕人,運氣不錯,終於讓他找到了,原來這公司不像表面那麼單純,這小公司的存在,是為了更大的不法利益而存在的,背後還存在著黑幫的大老闆,而這大老闆才是掌握一切的主宰者,平時神龍不見尾,但卻主導著公司的發展與存亡。 用這小公司來比喻我們自身,這檯面上的七人就是我們的七識,一般上班的員工可能連董事長都沒見過,就像很多人可以認知的就只有六識,可能連第七識都不知道,更不用說第八識了,這時候要談修道還太早。 而啟靈跟這故事有什麼關聯之處呢?我們的靈就像是幕後大老闆,沒有靈,我們什麼都不是,連存在都不可能。故事中的主人翁要花很大的功夫才能找到,就像禪宗要不斷的參究,才有可能認識到本來的面目,我們真正的主人,我們的本靈,我們的第八識。啟靈就像,如果當初這年輕人一進公司,就有其他人告知他這間小公司的真相,讓他知道這小公司最大的秘密,讓他不用花那麼多功夫去尋找,好像得來全不費功夫似的,也想它真接與幕後大老闆認識、對話、溝通等等,這就是啟靈。 當故事中的年輕人知道慕後的大老闆是黑幫老大時,他只有幾個選擇,選擇之後,就是這輩子該走的路了,不可能有回頭的機會。就像我們啟靈之後一樣,已經知道我們真正的主人了,而前人也告訴我們該走的路了,不論是成佛成仙、解脫生死、名列仙班、復古収圓等等,當然也可以不甘願地哭訴,我不要修行,這條路太苦了等等,這就是靈修的亂象之ㄧ,不是每個人都想走在正確的路上,反而大多數的靈修者選擇了逃避的路,每天跟大老闆哭訴說,這不是我要走的路,這不是我的人生,我的人生是美好的、享樂的、富貴的、權勢的。我才不要修行呢?修行那麼苦、那麼無聊。 而這背後的大老闆,可能是有財有勢的大人物,也可能是平凡的上班族拿僅有的積蓄出來開的。這可以解釋有些先天靈啟靈之後,進步很快而且能力表現的很好,而這些先天靈只佔極少數而已。也有些先天靈本來就沒什麼能力,只是有善因緣往生天界而已,啟靈之後幾乎一切還是要從頭修過。 所以啟靈只是方便法門,只是修行的開始,讓我們能減少摸索的時間,而啟靈之後自己的決定才是自己會走的路,祈望各位師兄姐都能走在正確的路上

Posted by: Zacken99 | August 31, 2009

靈修5

在我們靈修過程中,還有個現象一直在發生,大部分靈修者有注意到這現象,也善巧方便地利用這現象來幫助自己成長,或用來幫助他人。而這現象也因為太平常了,很多靈修者會習以為常而不當一回事,反而錯過了很多成長的機會與訊息,這是蠻可惜的。

而 這現象我們可以稱做為直覺、巧合或是訊息等等,指的都是同一現象的不同稱呼。在靈修過程中,有時候我們會靈光一閃,出現一些以前從來沒有過的想法或念頭, 或是在遇到瓶頸無法突破時,卻在很無意間就得到解答,或是在書局隨手翻一本書時看到的,或是走在路上聽到廣播,或是無意間聽到別人的對話,或是無意間隨手 打開電視,隨手轉台時看到的訊息等等。

但是這些現象對於靈修者而言,卻是必然的現象,而不是單純的巧合而已,我們相信這些訊息都是我們的本靈或是其他高靈所帶給我們的訊息。或許大家有個疑問,為什麼要怎麼麻煩呢?直接告訴我們答案不就好了嗎?這必需分成兩部分來說明。

一般有辦事經驗的師兄姐,應該感受特別強烈,不論是本靈還是其他高靈,在辦事時來的訊息,來的是直接、正確、簡潔的,這也是辦事時的依據,也是別人覺得辦事者很準的地方。所以對於辦事的訊息而言,我們的本靈或是其他高靈給的是十分正確的。

但對於修行而言,為了幫助我們成長,或是不是妨礙我們成長,我們的本靈或是外靈,會希望是我們自己去探尋、追尋而得到的答案,而不是一有疑問就可以馬上得到答案,這樣反而會造成我們萬事都依賴我們的本靈或是其他高靈。

回 到一開始所提到的,為什麼很多靈修者會知道這些巧合都是本靈或是其他高靈所安排的,而大部分的靈修者都選擇放過這些訊息的差別,就在於,有沒有認知到我們 的外靈或是其他高靈會安排這些巧合來幫助我們,以及我們靈修者本身有沒有認知到這一點,並相對應地做到自己該做的努力,而不是萬事都期待並依賴本靈或是其 他外靈直接給予我們訊息。

這 或許也可以解釋其他人常有的疑問,為什麼我們的高靈都不直接告訴我們答案,為什麼我們的高靈不告訴我們宇宙的實相等等,一般是人常想了解的世間智,就像是 有沒有外星人啊,有沒有天堂、地獄,宇宙的起源,能不能時光旅行等等。不論是修行還是這些世間智,我們的本靈或是其他高靈會希望是我們自己努力得來的成 果,包含科學的成就也是如此,當然高靈或幫助我們,但是是用她們的方式,也就是用靈光乍現、夢境、巧合等等。

ps all 靈修 are  extract from http://tw.myblog.yahoo.com/jw!JvQxaNqRQUPCOIp61Pu0DOk-

Posted by: Zacken99 | August 30, 2009

冤親債主 與卡陰

冤親債主跟最大卡陰的不同在於,冤親債主跟我們是有因果關係,也就是在累世輪迴中,曾經做過對不起人家的事,才會變成是我們的冤親債主,而當中如果有牽扯到”人命“的事,冤親債主是可以去找神佛伸冤,如果是事實又合情合理的話,神佛是會給他們令旗 License, 已證明他們是真的受冤屈,是有資格討債的。而卡陰通常是沒有任何淵源,只是不小心剛好遇上罷了,而我們剛好又有機會讓他們入侵到身裡面才能稱為卡陰,如果 沒機會入侵到身體裡面,而只是單純地跟著我們的話,那是不能稱為卡陰,因為他們是不能沒事跟著我們,所以只要去大廟、或是家裡有家神,或是他們也會自己離 開,所以只要沒有入侵到身體,基本上是不用特別處理的,但是已經入侵到身體裡面則去廟宇也沒辦法處理,因為如果神佛出手直接將他從身體中趕出來,是會傷到 當事人的身體的,而神佛是不能做這種事的。

先 來談談卡陰好了,無形界的朋友在陽間其實真的很多,而且不是只有在夜總會、醫院、殯儀館館等等而已,路上、有人活動的地方通常就會有,有時候是意外枉死在 這裡的,有時候是遊魂剛好流浪到這裡,也可能是一般人,平常不只是鐵齒而已,還是喜歡到處亂講話,喜歡批評神鬼,那旁邊如果有無形的好兄弟在,那一定修理 的,所以很多一般人也不會卡陰,但是就是有很多人就是會,自己招呼來很多來卡陰,處理不完,每次都好幾個,處理完之後,出門又開始到處亂講話,然後又卡了 一堆,然後又要來處理.有時候就是沒有任何原因,他們就是在。但是,也不是到處都是,所以反正也看不到,所以到也不用杞人憂天,每天在那裏疑神疑鬼的。

而卡陰的必要條件就是,我們的氣場不夠強,簡單說就是身體虛才會被入侵,我們身體都有穴道、竅門,而他們就是必須經由這些穴道、竅門才能入侵到我們身體,當我們氣場很強的時候,自然會保護自己,這也是我們靈修者必須常靜坐練氣的原因。

至 於冤親債主是可以入侵道身體裡,但也可以不用入侵到身體的,他們就是可以一直跟著你,不管你去那裡就跟到那裡,隨時都在找機會討債,所以當事人就會小意外 不斷,或是心神不寧,或是精神不濟等等,運氣不好的人就是一命還一命罷了,而有令旗的冤親債主是可以隨時揍一拳,讓你隨時身體都不舒服。

卡陰的目的只要單純要得到一些能量與功德,只是會讓我們身體產生不舒服,最多就是生點小病,而不太可能會讓我們發生意外,阻礙我們的運勢發展,因為這樣反而是會變成他要欠我們的了,下輩子換我們跟他討債了,這與理不合,除非不是卡陰而是卡魔。而冤親債主不要是能量、功德,他們要的是有冤報冤,有仇報仇,就是要讓你受到報應。

冤 親債主跟卡陰有個共通點就是,有些人可能都沒有,有些人可能只能一、二個,有些人可能就有一堆,一個接一個。累世中也把冤親債主還完了,而又沒有再造新 惡,自然就不會有冤親債主。可是就是有人可能累世作惡多端,一堆人等著討債,剛好又在這一世找上門了,那真的會處理不完,很多人會有個疑問,會覺的很奇 怪,不是剛在哪裡處理完冤親債主,怎麼又來了,一定是神棍又再騙錢了,那有那麼多冤親債主,我才不相信。事實上,就是有可能,而且每次處理的都不是同一個 冤親債主

Posted by: Zacken99 | August 28, 2009

My Bro / My Dog /My Mother…………..

My Bro…..

 

Mei Yun was a typical malaysian ger working in Sg, she had worked in Sg for 10 years. She had earned herself quite abit of saving and higher education in Sg . She was 28 then …everytyhing was fine except that she dun hv never had a boyfirend…

She had a ba zi consultation with me regarding this matter, i had recounted her ba zi a total of 7 times…this is the 1st time im doing it so many times for this 5 yrs…reason becos..no mstter hw i count she shyould hv been married off 5 yrs ago….during the consultation i told her the truth, she admit that she does hv a suitor 5 yrs ago, but not knowing wat was reason, he jus gone …  I looked at her n try to see her energy…a bit yin..but was fine…well…while i was running out of ideal, suddenly a spirit  came n sat nex to us…i was thinking to myself…this spirit really trying to dig his own grave…i was abt to blast my ling energy at it..when suddenly i looked at him closely..he looks  very very much like mei yun…

i asked mei yun does she hv any past away siblings…she said yes,a bro but was long long ago…i describe the spirits looks to her, she was shock , hw come i know ….at this point of time..i know y till todsy she is not married…

mei yun  & her bro were very close then in malaysia during their childhood days. ….but when they were 8, both of them met a very horrible accident n her bro was killed …after her bro death mei yun cried for months, she want her bro bk badly, even during the burning, she reminded her bro not to leave her behind…n since then, mei yun dreamt abt her bro most of the time….mei yun strong intention of keeping his bro hv cos her bro spirit to be unrest n accompany her all this yr, as he was die at the age of 8, his spirit hv not grown since then, as a bro he protects his sis, so whenever any guy wana gt near her, they will b “chase”  by him…

I explain this to her….she was exceptionally calm…she believes me cos she can always  feel her bro present..n she was always lucky enough to avoid all accident of harm…

I did a chao du ritual for her to comfort her bro n try to coax him bk to his world…fails… becos of the amt of year his ling n mei yun ling were stuck together had actually creat a strong bonding ……

I seek my guardian advise…answer…no

well i can only say… its man’s ignorant that causes  his downfall………..

#####################################################

 

My Dog

 

When to the Tan’s family for fengshui audit, its a family with a loving mid age couple n 3 daugthers…

after telling them abt their fengshui cures, was treated with some exp chinese tea, over the tea session, i share with the family alot of my pass intresting exp, half way thru the session, Mrs Tan asked me things on skin disese n i shared my exp… both the couple then drag their 2nd daughter, Tracy to the room, not knowing wat happen, i gong gong wait….then suddenly, they call me into the room, Mrs Tan told me that Tracy was actually tortured by a skin diesease for 3 yrs, consulted mnay many doc, tried all type of  medicine, nothing works, tracy unbottoned her clothes n show me the affected area at her chest, i was urggg…the patch of skin was badly decay, i tried not to reveal my horrible expression as i scared i will hurt the little ger dignity… 

the patch was nua, n full of nong…n can see nong hv smear the chest…….

“can cure?”

“i try…..”

i ask her lie on her bed, i summon my ling energy n did a energy scan on her..slimy……cold….angry….

i realise its not normal , i sit dwn n went into meditation, i saw a dog…a handsome retriever….but unfriendly loh..

i ask  then do they hv a dog b4? they say yes but was died 3 yrs ago due to old age…

” she loves the dog very much?”

“yup, she cried day n nite when he die”

“did she say anything or promise anything during the dog death?”

“no leh”

” wait! wait ! have have, she say she will never leave him n she only loves him” 

“hw long after the dog death, she tio the diesease?”

” 5 months”

” she gt a new pet?”

“no, she gt her 1st boyfriend”

i ggigle…

“you start to hv this problem, after ur boyfirend kiss ur chest?”

she…pai say n nodded her head….

the dog spirit hv actually took her words seroiusly n when she hv intimacy with bf, the dog spirit angry n did this to her so that she will forever never love others..

i tired to help by trying to force the dog spirit out using my ling energy…after many tries, i gave up cos i know if i hiong hiong d0 that i will surely hurt tracy as well…i wrote a priscribtion to them to creat a special bath water for her…n after bathing this water for 2 yrs, she might hv a chance to recover….

well….human is already very sturborn..but animal worst!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

#####################################################

 

My Mother

Simon is a orphan since young, was brought up by his foster parents.

since young he was always lucky, he nedd not study much yet he always pass with flying colours, when friends as for his studying tips, he will say he knew the Qn b4 hand, but nobody believes him n say he selfish…

when he gt older n went to work, his ren yuan was super good, all his boss jus likes him n miri n miricarly any1 who hv disputes with him will either sick or exp bad happenings….over years he knew abt all this but he never share with any1..

he book an appointment with me after seeing my blog..

as usual i met him at that fav Mac, while walking towards him, i saw a female spirit sat beside him..but very intresting the spirit energy was running super low…

i did his ba zi anayis with him n share alot of me, so i ask him, does he miss his real mom…he silence for very long, the spirit was very anxious, i signal the spirit to calm dwn….

he said yes, i blurntly told him that his mom is actually sitting nex to us, n all this yrs all his good luck is all thanks to his mom…but now his mom spirite ling enrgy is running low..if she still hsng on , her ling will totally disintegrate,n there will never b rebirth…..

He believe me  after i explain all the details with him n now , if he is willing to whole heartedly forgive his mom, she will b release……

after 10 mins of silence…she gone…

Posted by: Zacken99 | August 20, 2009

护摩

护摩炉(梵文名 kunda)又作君荼,意译火炉或护摩炉。指藏传佛教用于护摩之火炉。
密教的护摩法,是一种能够迅速得到本尊加持,使所求愿满的修法。也被列为东密四部加行之一,即密教行者接受传法灌顶成为正式的弘法阿?梨之前,必须修学之法。
护摩(homa),又作护魔、户摩、呼魔、呼么等,意义是将供物投入火中供养。
护摩法,源于婆罗门教供养火神阿耆尼,以为驱魔求福之作法,事火婆罗门在火神的祭祀中,将供物投入祭坛之炉中,火焰表示入於诸佛之口中,诸神依此得力以降伏诸魔,而赐福予人们。
在此,佛教将其内涵,加以转化升华,依法性意义融摄之,并成为密教的重要修法。在《大日经疏》卷二十中说:“护摩是以智慧之火焚烧烦恼的薪柴,使其穷尽无馀。”而在《尊胜佛顶真言修瑜伽轨仪》卷下则说,护摩者就如同为火天一般,火能烧草木森林,使其无有剩馀,所以智火也是如此,能烧除一切无明,无不穷尽。
密法中行护摩,应先造四肘坛,高一?手,中凿军荼径圆一肘,深十二指,两重作缘,内缘高阔口一 拇指,外缘高阔各四指。底正平,以泥作轮像或跋折罗(独钴杵)相。柄向南出,作丁字形,柄长四指,阔亦四指。横头长八指,高阔各四指。又外作一土台,形如 莲华。比外应敷师子座,又於军荼周围敷吉祥草,为圣众之位座。如果无法凿造军荼时,即以赤色画其形状,其中安火炉为法。
密教的护摩法,可分为息灾、增益、降伏、钩召、敬爱等五种法。所用火炉之形状亦不相同,如《金刚顶瑜伽护摩仪轨》中所说:“我今说军荼,依瑜伽相应。息灾炉正圆,应当如是作。增益应正方,三角作降伏,金刚形军荼,钩召为最胜,长作莲花形,敬爱为相应。

Posted by: Zacken99 | August 17, 2009

靈修(4)

我 們每個人都有個本靈,唯一的本靈,而這本靈就像佛陀說過”上天下地、唯我獨尊”。沒有本靈也就沒有我們現在的色身,沒有本靈也就沒有娑婆世界的一切萬物, 也就是說,沒有眾生的本靈的存在與作用,那我們所熟知的世界,所以一切萬物,將不存在,因為所有一切實相皆須依附我們的本靈才會存在,因此”上天下地、唯 我獨尊”。

而 本靈與我們現在色身的關係,就像大家熟知的”借假修真”,我們的色身就是這個”假”,我們本靈方為”真”。如同在靈界時,大家只有靈體的存在,並沒有色身 存不存在的問題,而為什麼這個娑婆世界需要這麼麻煩呢?還需要個色身來作主,還需要這個色身來製造種種的業報,導致我們本靈還要累世輪迴受報,這種種的說 法在網路上都找的到,這裡不再贅述,因為那不這篇文章的重點,而是這現象一直存在,如何解釋都沒有辦法解決這現象。道本如此。

因為本靈在靈界都不需要色身,但在這娑婆世界都需要投胎轉世,擁有色身才能活動,包含諸佛菩薩、各路神明都是如此,因為這樣示現修行得道,使我們可以景仰而依循走上修行的路上,這是有形的部份。

而有一部分靈體並不是依循這模式,而是以靈體在這娑婆世界活動,這些靈體與投胎轉世的任務不同,畢竟能證實靈體存在的人還是只占少部份,所以這些靈體主要任務還是藉由這少部份可以感受到靈體存在的人,來幫助世人,這也是大家熟知的乩身。

而 這部份靈體都可以成為我們的指導靈,所以我們的指導靈可能只有一個,也可能是有無數個,端看我們的因緣而定,而因緣在於我們主動去尋找,也就是走靈山法 門,到各大廟宇、靈山會靈,這樣遇到我們指導靈的機率會大很多。另一種就是自然法門,在家自修,等到機緣成熟,我們的指導靈自然會感應到,而主動來找我 們。

而 本靈與指導靈的差別在於,本靈一直與我們存在,所以最常接觸到的靈,應該都是本靈才是,而指導靈降臨時,最大的不同在於氣場的改變,畢竟能當我們本靈的指 導靈者,修為果位必定高於我們才是,相對的氣場會充滿祥和的力量,所以當指導靈在場時,感覺靈敏者,是應該覺得很舒服、祥和、使人覺得安心。所以當我們感 覺到氣場有所改變,充滿負面的能量時,自己就該有所警惕了。

而 指導靈除了氣場的祥和外,在開示任何訊息時,也是充滿持慈悲與關懷,而非是強迫與恐嚇,指導靈的語氣也是如此。大家應該很難想像諸佛菩薩、各路神明會大發 雷霆吧。當然有些神明是充滿威嚴,而這威嚴是充滿慈悲的力量,是為了指引我們走上正途才會如此,這與恐嚇無關,因為真正的神佛是不會生氣的,是不會強迫、 恐嚇我們的,這是靈修者該注意的基本知見。

Posted by: Zacken99 | August 14, 2009

卡陰

卡陰是指被鬼魂附身,但有的人不是被附身,而是被鬼魂跟隨。前者令人神智不清,好似變成另一個人。後者則令人事情不順,容易生病等。鬼魂跟隨的目的,當然也是等機會報仇。但有的鬼魂跟隨其在世的家人左右,則是期望能得到超渡或幫忙,因為鬼道眾生活的很苦。

若有男女曾經墮胎者,其嬰兒神識亦可能跟隨父母,而造成父母事業不順或感情失和等情形。當今社會這種情形還不少。

卡陰 其實還是有分輕重.

輕者就只是穢氣的沾染而已。
這一種會讓人覺得精神不濟或是生個小病,或是運氣很差。
但是經過一段時間之後,會自然恢復沒有大礙。

重者就是被有意識的靈體跟隨,短期的話還好。

如果長期卡陰 外靈開始入身就會臉色黯淡,情緒個性跟之前判若兩人。演變成所謂附身。
但是如果個人主觀自我意識強烈的人,就算長期卡陰都不會有所謂附身狀態

Posted by: Zacken99 | August 14, 2009

靈修(3)

靈修說”本靈”,

  • 禪宗說”心”,
  • 佛陀說”真如、第八阿赖耶识”,
  • 道家說”元神”,
  • Ang mo said ” Soul, Energy,psychic

講的都是同一個東西的不同名詞而已。而各家對於這東西的說法大同小 異,這就像是大家如果看過”下雪”,就知道”下雪”是什麼情況,但每個人所形容的”下雪”都不會完全一樣,但講的都是相同的東西,可是如果一個沒見過”下 雪”的人,光是聽別人怎麼形容”下雪”,還是不如自己親眼看到”下雪”來的深刻,如果只是聽說,就像是霧裡看花一樣。

一般禪宗沒有參學幾十年是不可能明心、見性的,不少名師一輩子也沒明心、見性過,一輩子都在追尋什麼才是明心、見性。就像當初二祖慧可問達摩祖師

師曰:「諸佛法印,可得聞乎?」
祖曰:「諸佛法印,匪從人得。」
師曰:「我心未寧,乞師與安。」
祖曰:「將心來,與汝安。」
師良久曰:「覓心了不可得。」
祖曰:「我與汝安心竟。」

而神秀一輩子都在找”“,慧能一下子就找到了,神秀認為修行要慢慢地有次地的修,也就是”漸悟“,而慧能就是”頓悟“。不用參學幾十年的功夫,當下認識到本靈而開悟了,這就是”啟靈”。

最後再整理一下,啟靈就是明心,就是開悟,這大家不用懷疑,好像禪宗一輩子都在找”心”,Some of you might ask 怎麼這麼簡單就讓我得到了呢?  因為只有我們先天靈才能啟靈,而且我們累世早就已經修過了,累世中早已明心了,只是因為隔陰之迷忘記了,啟靈只是幫助我們開始回憶起而已,所以真的就是那麼簡單,而簡單的原因是因為我們真的早就修過了,而有太多通靈者根本就不了解這一點,也不願相信除了色身之外還有一個真正的我、真正的本靈。

那是不是啟靈之後,就一切順利了呢?那又為什麼那麼多人靈修出現問題呢?很多修行者都以為明心、見性是終點,而事實上,啟靈只是起點而已。就像明心、見性一樣,是修行的起點不是終點。

很多人會說禪宗不是”不立文字”嗎?市面上怎麼那麼多討論禪宗的書 呢?而禪宗不是說明心見性、當下成佛嗎?為什麼明心見性是起點不是終點呢?事實上,禪宗祖師所留下的著作,以及流傳後世的公案等都是悟後起修的過程,裡面 提到都是本我、真如的性質、功能等等,未開悟者,每個字都看的很清楚,但是真正的密意卻不是他們所能想像的,所以市面上解釋公案的書籍很多,真正看的清楚 的也有,但是少之又少。

這也是為什麼明心見性後,才是修行的開始,因為之後才是修行真如的開 始,才是開始參訪善知識的時候,這時候看所有禪宗祖師的著作才會覺得很親切,也才能真正的看的懂,真正了解其中的密意。而啟靈也是,啟靈才是修行的開始, 才是開始真正去認識本靈的本質、功能等等,這部份也不是靠自己想像,也是需要多方去參訪善知識,才能有所成長,也才能在靈修法門中走的很順遂。

啟靈就是讓我們知道我們本靈的存在,一般而言,我們會因為幾種原因而啟靈.

  • 被人為的啟靈,
  • 因靈動而啟靈,
  • 或是去廟宇會靈而啟靈,

事實上,啟靈之後就算是有靈通的能力,可以與自己的本靈溝通,或是接收其 他外靈的訊息等等,只是我們的色身還不熟悉怎麼與自己的本靈同步運作。而啟靈是靈修必經的過程,啟靈之後才是真正靈修的開始,如果沒有啟靈,不管聽人家描 述,或是自己所看到的,都只是增加自己的見聞而已,與靈修無關。

Posted by: Zacken99 | August 13, 2009

靈修(2)

大 家一般的印象都是通靈就是,有知道他人

未發生事物的能力,也只可以說是預知或者是

預言,而這也是一般坊間判斷通靈者的標準之


一,也就是應該都有聽人說 過,”某某通靈人

很準”,而當事人能判斷很準的,就是通靈者說

當事人過去發生的事情都很準確,這樣才能說

是準,順著這個邏輯繼續推理下去,所以這個

很準的 通靈者,預言未來會發生的事情應該

也是很準才是,所以這個通靈者的話是可信

的、可以遵循的,俗語說”千金難買早知道”。


以花大錢買這些很準的預言也是值 得的。事


實上是如此嗎?而通常通靈者所得到的這些很

準的訊息,都是來自同一個來源,而這來源幾

乎常跟在他身邊給通靈者這些很準的訊息,這

來源也就是通靈者 自己宣稱他通靈的對象是

什麼。三分天註定,七分靠努力,事在人為,當

這些大家認為很準的預言就一定會發生而沒

\辦法改變嗎?而這些預言一定就會發生嗎?

了凡四訓一直在告訴我們一個觀念,那就是,

未來是可以改變的。但是當我們可以改變這些

通靈人告訴我們的未來時,會不會有人反推回

去而認為這些通靈人不準 呢?

而靈修者,一般也常常搞混而說他們是通靈,從外在的表現來分別,二者是很相似沒錯,但其內涵有很大的差異存在,也這些差異要完全寫出來,大家可能也沒興趣看了,所以只挑其中幾樣,我們這裡想討論的來進行探討即可。

靈修的過程中會有一定的感應,也可以接受外靈的訊息,但這外靈並不像通靈者是單一的來源,也就是說靈修者的感 應是多元的,可以是自己的靈主、靈母,也可以是去廟宇拜拜時,裡面的神明,也可以是其他的外靈等等。範圍比較廣,也比較多元。這與通靈者的差別在於,通靈 者幾乎身旁都會跟一個他所通的對象,而靈修者的感應,則是必要的時候,神明或是其他無形的才會讓他們感應以及給與訊息,不然靈修者如果常常覺得身旁跟著神 明或是無形的,那可能什麼事都不用做了。尤其是一些隱私的動作,會讓人覺得很尷尬。靈修者功力高者,可以與很多神明或是無形溝通的能力,而通靈者則是有個 訊息的來源,少數通靈者也可以跟其他神明溝通,但畢竟少數。

而 通靈者的能力大多侷限在於訊息的來源,而缺乏主動解決問題的方法,這也是我們常聽到很準的通靈者,很少聽到很行的通靈者。也就是一般人常會找通靈者問事 情,想要知道自己的未來財富、工作、家庭等等。但靈修者很少會做這些事情,事實上,靈修者可以跟神明溝通時,神明除非有必要,不然很少會做這些類似預言的 事,而是著重在於當事人的問題,以及解決的方法等等,而這也是通靈者所缺少的部份。但是一般人對這些事情,除非是發生在自己身上,不然都沒有興趣知道這 些,而是喜歡看準不準的通靈者表演,喜歡知道自己的未來會怎樣。

這 也是為什麼我們會說我們是靈修法門,而當其他人問我們說會不會通靈時,我們都是說我們不會通靈的原因,因為我們沒有固定的訊息來源對象,而神明又不會給我 們讓當事人覺得很準的訊息,只會讓我們知道當事人發生什麼問題?問題點是什麼?以及該怎麼幫助他們等等。而這些當事人如果不是對於我們有很大的信心,而是 先看準不準再說,一定會大失所望,因為那不是我們可以給予的東西。卻是一般通靈者最常給予的訊息。這也是靈修者與通靈者最大的差異所在。事實上,靈修者對 於當事者的問題了解上,是很精準的,他們可以知道當事者發生什麼問題了,以及這問題是怎麼產生的,又該如何解決,這些其實是很精準的,不然如何處理事情。 但是這個精準卻不是一般人想要的。

至 於神通,因為是佛陀所言,也很明確的記載的經文之中,一般人也常誤解說,這些通靈者的能力也是神通的一種,尤其很多通靈者最常見的功能就是查看當事人的前 世今生,坊間很多探討的書之中都舉得很多的例子來證明,前世發生的事情是如何影響我們現在的人生,而這些問題可以經由催眠來改善等等。而靈修者會比較少看 前世今生,除非有必要,不然看前世今生只會帶來當事人的困擾,因為所說的事,當事者都是不能確認的,只能從準不準或是信不信任靈修者來判斷,更何況有很多 不肖的人用來為非作歹。而很多人會認為這些能力就是神通就是宿命通,但就我們的認定,除非是少數修為很高的修行者是真的有這些神通。一般的通靈者與初期的 靈修者,這些前世今生的訊息都是其他外靈給的,與自己的修為無關也與真正的神通無關。

真 正的神通是修行的副產品,是真正屬於自己的,但通靈與初期的靈修都不是真正的神通。通靈者都其訊息來源沒有給予任何訊息時,只是普通人而已。所以常聽到通 靈者說,這些事情幫不上忙,或是預言不準等等。而靈修者則多了一項能與神明溝通協調的能力,也就是可以請求神明慈悲為懷、網開一面,當事人都有心懺悔求助 了,希望神明都幫忙開條活路。所以對於靈修者而言,只要找上門的當事人有心也想懺悔補償,在神明做主之下,沒有什麼事情是不能解決的。除了當事人真的連神 明要幫忙拉一把時,連手都不願意伸出來,那神明也愛莫能助。這也是靈修者需要會靈、認主的原因。至少處事的時候,有神明在後面當靠山,幫忙處理無形的事, 而通靈者本身也比較有保護,不會受到無形的干擾。

Posted by: Zacken99 | August 13, 2009

靈修法門(1)

靈動顧名思義就是由靈帶領著色身運動,也可

以叫做”訓體“,訓練身體,讓色身早點感應到

靈的存在、以及配合本靈成長,更快速地靈體

合一,而這也是坊間常看到的”自發功“,而與”

自發功”相同的地方在於,表現在外面的行為

很類似,也就是說練習時所做的動作都一樣,


差別在於二者的內涵完全不一樣。

而練習自發功者,大都認為是氣在帶領著色身


做動作,在做動作的時候,什麼都不要想,也

不要制止,持續做動作,譬如說當在高速自轉

時,最好一直轉,轉到自然停下來為止,既使


跌倒了也要趕快爬起來繼續轉,包含所有動

作,最好都是作到”收功”為止。在人體裡面存

在著”經絡“,而練過氣功的人都知道,氣是在

經絡理面跑的,而穴道是氣的中繼站,而上、

中、下內丹,是氣的儲存站,關於這些可以參

“內經圖”。坊間常見的太極拳是由動作導引氣

在運行,而自發功是由氣導引身體作動作,二

者也完全不同。但是,氣本身沒有任何”意識“,

氣本身沒有”思想“,更不用說氣能帶領著我們

的色身作任何的動作,所以太極拳所講究的”

以心行氣“才是正確,氣應該是由我們色身的

意志去控制才對,我們的大腦跟色身,再怎麼

樣也不可能讓”“喧賓奪主。

而真正帶領我們做動作的其實是的”“,不管

是本靈還是其他外靈,關於這點,如果有人因

先練自發功而啓靈者,大概也可以自己慢慢確

定了,而如果是由”靈修“的師兄姐帶入門者,

當然也早就知道是靈在帶動作,這點也是練自

發功而遲遲未啟靈者,所無法接受的,因為他

們還是感覺不到靈的存在,更不用說跟靈作溝

通了。

而靈動跟自發功內涵差異主要有二點


一、靈動者會先恭請護法加持,以保護靈不受

其他外靈侵犯與干擾,自發功則否。


二、靈動者可以跟靈溝通,任何動作都可以隨

時喊停,而自發功則否。

所以靈修法門講求的是,本靈的修持,所以是

可以隨心所欲 的,想動就動,想靜就靜的,所

有一切動作都是由本靈或是靈主作主,對於一

般修行法門而言,這是最好的修行方式,也是

最自然的修行方式,是由最好的明師帶領 者,

而有正知正見者,沒有邪念者,大可以放手任

由本靈帶領做動作,也不用擔心會走偏路,可

是事實上並不是這樣,有太多人老是 懷疑、擔

心,一定要有人指導,一定要

如何如何才叫修行,反而這些都不是真正的”

靈修法門“。

一般大廟都會選擇在氣場很好的地方,這也是

很多跑靈山者喜 歡去那邊靈動的原因之一,

因為氣場真的很好,而且還有神明加持,機緣

福報好者,神明會直接帶靈動者做動作以及調

氣,事後靈動者會覺得特別精神氣爽,但是這

也要靈動者本身可以承受強大的氣場加持,一

般初學者本身氣場不夠強,本身沒辦法承受,

反而是不要靈動的好,不然一定吐得亂七八糟

的,而這也是一般沒有修行 但突然有感應者,

去大廟會覺得這些廟宇的氣場很不好,反而是

一些小廟的氣場很好,他們會認為這些大廟都

是被魔入侵了,所以他們才會覺得很不舒服,

事實上, 他們的認定是有可能的,但另一個可

能就是他們本身的氣場不夠強,所以不能承受

反而造成本身的不舒服,卻認為是這些大廟都

有問題。

Posted by: Zacken99 | August 8, 2009

五戒表解

杀戒

释名

断命曰杀,有情曰生。断有情命,是曰杀生。堕胎胎儿死犯杀戒。自杀亦犯杀戒,与杀人罪同。

制意

一、由杀害生命,罪业深重,不堪入道。

二、杀害众生,违背大悲心故。

三、背恩养故,众生皆我过去生中父母故。

四、伤善缘故。后生结冤,不相度故。

五、悉具佛性,应敬不轻,岂可杀害。

六、违背菩萨无畏施故。

七、乖四摄行故。以杀害众生则不得摄化故。

八、杀生夺命,超过盗其所有一切极多极贵之珍宝钱财故。

九、依众生故,乃得成佛,杀生何依。

十、三世诸佛法尔不杀生故。

次第

一、人道应具恻隐之心,菩萨万行,以大悲为本,为存人道及万行之本,先需戒杀。

二、有情所重,莫过性命,为救物命,先制杀戒。

具缘

具五缘成犯。

一、  是众生。

二、  众生想。

三、  起杀心。

四、兴方便。

五、命断。

轻重

有逆罪、重罪、轻罪之分:
一、杀父母、和尚、阿?黎、阿罗汉为逆罪。

二、杀人为重罪。

三、杀畜生为轻罪。

又就
一、能杀心(痴重、嗔贪次之。)
二、所杀生。

三、所用杀法。

罪报轻重不同。

开遮

开缘有三:

一、为救多数之人。

二、为救三乘圣贤,以慈悲心杀害凶徒,宁自犯戒堕入地狱,而不令此恶人犯五逆罪。

三、狂乱心(即严重之精神病)见火而捉如金无异,见粪而捉,如?檀无异,乃名为狂。较此轻者仍为非狂,犯戒则得重罪。

果〈犯〉报

杀生

一、堕三恶道。

二、若生人中,多病短命。

三、所感外物,皆少光泽,不久住故。

四、心常怀毒,世世不绝。

五、心怀恐怖。

六、恶梦。

七、众生憎恶。

八、命终之时,狂怖恶死。

果〈持〉报

戒杀

一、戒杀即维修无畏施。

二、慈心增上,烦恼减少。

三、断灭嗔心,蠲除热恼。

四、少病、长命。

五、众生亲近,鬼神守护。

六、常无恶梦,寝觉快乐。

七、解除怨结,广结善缘。

八、无恶道怖,命终生天。

九、于未来世,富贵自在。

十、受持五戒,若念佛发愿,则必往生净土。

盗戒

释名

不与而取他物,名之为盗。

类分多种:

一、偷取

二、劫取

三、骗取

四、胁取

五、讹赖取

六、抵谩取

赌博、偷税皆犯盗戒。印刷品邮件附信,亦犯盗戒。

制意

一、业道重故。谓犯偷盗重罪,岂堪入道。

二、犯国法故。古今各国无不禁盗。人天大小乘戒悉制为重。

三、被盗之人,焦虑忧恼,或致失命。

四、违六度背四摄。以彼法先令布施,以度摄众生。今则反盗众生财物,违背彼法故。

五、坏人信心,破灭佛法故。

(五戒悉同)

次第

一、约十善业及十恶业,皆先杀次盗。

二、杀盗二罪,先害正报,次损依报。反之断恶修善,则应先不害正报,次不损依报。

具缘

一、有主物

二、有主物想

三、有盗心

四、是重物(值银八分以上)

五、兴方便

六、举离本处

轻重

有极重、重、轻之别:

一、盗十方僧物,现前僧物者,其罪重于杀八万四千父母及五逆罪。

二、盗三宝物,师长、父母、发菩提心人之物罪重。盗国营公有财物者罪重。盗物值八分银者犯重罪。

三、八分银以下中罪、轻罪。

又就被盗之人苦恼多少,罪分轻重。

开遮

开缘有五:

一、与想(以为人已与己也)

二、己有想

三、粪扫想(极贱之物)

四、暂用想

五、亲厚想

菩萨见恶官盗贼,夺他财物,以慈悲心,

随力所能,罚治夺取,还所有主,不犯。

果〈犯〉报

偷盗

一、堕三恶道

二、若生人中,贫穷下贱,或多资财,而不得自在使用。

三、苗稼房屋,遭水火霜雹等灾。

四、他人失物,于己生疑。

五、身常受苦,心怀忧恼。

果〈持〉报

戒盗

一、资财盈积,而不散失。

二、多人爱念,信任不疑。

三、善名流布,十方赞叹。

四、处众无畏,人不敢欺。

五、身心安乐,命终生天。

淫戒

释名

染情逸荡,污秽交遘,名不净行。与己妻之外一切男女,犯不净行,是名邪淫。受五戒居士应严戒之,又居士若自发心,亦可戒正淫,名梵行优婆塞(期间久暂,随自发心)

制意

一、淫欲能系缚众生,不令解脱。令众生造种种业,受生死苦。为众恶之源,生死之本。

二、损自德行故,染心看者,越毗尼罪,何况身犯。

三、业道重故,若犯邪淫,不堪入道。

四、乱静心故。谓欲火喧心,令失正念正定,不得涅?,障正菩提。

五、入魔网故。经云此淫欲者,是众魔境界。

次第

菩萨利生,以戒杀为先,因杀生极为违背利生故。自利修行,以戒淫先,因淫念染污净心,障生定慧,引生众恶,受生死苦,极违背自利故。

具缘

一、是众生。

二、是正境。

三、有染心。

四、起方便。

五、与境和。

轻重

就心、境、数,罪报轻重不同:

甲就心,贪心罪重,嗔痴次之。

乙就境,与尊重之人,亲人犯淫,罪重。

丙就数:

一、  暂犯即止

二、  数犯乃断

三、  数犯数断

四、  犯而久续。

(前轻后重)

开遮

开缘有三:

一、若睡眠无所知觉。

二、若不受乐。

三、无有淫意。

在家居士为化众生,心净如佛,可开方便。

受八关斋戒日或菩萨戒居士。于六斋日应戒正淫。

出家僧众唯遮无开。若犯手淫,或故意摩触,皆犯淫戒中轻罪。

果〈犯〉报

邪淫

一、堕三恶道。

二、若生人中,妻不贞良。

三、眷属不得随意。

四、淫欲为因,生死为果。

生死者,包括三苦八苦,即自生至死,一切诸苦。以及死生生死,轮回之苦。

果〈持〉报

戒淫

一、诸根调顺,永离喧调。易修禅定,得真实慧。

二、人天尊敬,诸方赞叹。

三、戒邪淫者,未来生中,父母、宗亲、妻子、眷属、孝有贞顺,纯洁无杂。

又离于女人无有过失,令诸众生,无复染爱。

四、戒正淫者,当来成佛,得马王阴藏相。(佛三十二相之一)

五、解脱生死,早证菩提。

妄语戒

释名

心口相违,言不称实,欺诳他人,名曰妄语。亦摄恶口(骂詈)

两舌(离间语)

绮语(华美浮词,无义利语)

制意

一、业道重故。妄语之人,不堪入道。

二、诳惑人故。回惑人心,恼害他人,欲造恶业,妄语在先。

三、实语益故。言语正直,心地坦白,易得解脱。

四、鬼神弃故,诸天鬼神,舍弃不护。

次第

前三为身业在先,此为语业在次。然语业易犯,且分四种,罪报亦重。

具缘

一、是众生。

二、众生想。

三、起诳心。

四、覆实事。

五、言明了。

六、前人解。

轻重

有逆罪、大妄语罪、小妄语罪之分:一、法说非法,非法说法,及破羯磨僧,破转法轮僧,为逆罪。

二、妄言证声闻菩萨果位,犯大妄语中重罪。

三、妄言见鬼见神,持戒清净,能习禅定,善通三藏,证世间四禅八定,犯大妄语中轻罪。以上三种,淆乱正信,害正法眼故为大妄语。

四、见言不见,不见言见。闻言不闻,不闻言闻。觉言不觉,不觉言觉。知言不知,不知言知。实有言无,无言实有。皆犯小妄语

开遮

大妄语开缘有三:

一、增上慢人。

二、若说果位不言自证。

三、若戏笑说,谎说。

小妄语开缘:为救护众生剧苦及性命,或为佛法而自无恶心。

绮语开缘有二:

一、为止息他人悲伤、忧愁、恼怒故。

二、为摄护他人令信佛法故。

果〈犯〉报

妄语

一、堕三恶道。

二、多被诽谤。

三、为他所诳。

四、言无人受。

五、语不明了。

六、种不得果。

七、口气恶臭。

果〈持〉报

戒妄

一、口常清净,如优钵罗香。

二、为诸世间之所信敬。

三、自心欢喜,人皆欣悦。

四、未来生处,恒闻如意音声。

五、增自威德,得无碍辩。

酒戒

释名

俱酒色、酒香、酒味,饮之令人昏醉,放逸之饮料名酒,饮则犯戒。

酒有二种:

谷酒,用五谷所酿造者。

木酒,用花、果、种、根、茎、叶或药草所酿造者

制意

一、失礼仪。酒能令人迷醉,失礼貌威仪。

二、破净戒。醉时能破一切戒品,堕落恶道。

三、失定慧。酒醉乱心,昏失明慧,令人痴迷。

四、损财利。使人消耗财物,损依报也。

五、增疾病。引生多种疾病,损正报也。

六、生灾祸。引生蹶仆倾跌、斗殴凶杀、车祸等事。

次第

前四戒为性戒在先。

酒戒为遮在后。

但菩萨戒则酤酒重于饮酒,以损害众生,违背菩萨道故。

具缘

一、  是酒(酒色、酒香、酒味,饮之能醉人者。)

二、  无重病因缘,饮则咽咽犯。(咽咽犯,即咽一口犯戒一次,按口咽计罪)

轻重

一、  自饮犯五戒中酒戒。

二、  酤酒酿酒,犯菩萨戒,罪重。

南山律祖云:

饮酒、有人于下加辛肴者(五辛、葱、韭、蒜等)正文无此。然既受净戒,焉啖膻臭,理不可也。今按吸烟,亦应判为不可。

开遮

开缘有二:

一、  病时偏以诸药至之无效,非酒不愈,方始服之。

二、  若以酒涂疮(即外科用药酒无犯)

麴,酒糟不应食。食中有料酒,食之不醉人者无犯。受酒戒者不得吸烟及食五辛。

果〈犯〉报

饮酒

一、  死堕灌口地狱。(酿酒,踱酒河地狱。酤酒,堕酒池地狱。)

二、  生于人中,愚狂,不信正法。(即不信因果性相谛理。)

果〈持〉报

戒酒

一、  神智清明,恬静安宁。

二、  善持四重,不犯众罪。

三、  来世生人天道中,不堕三涂。

Posted by: Zacken99 | August 8, 2009

五逆罪

佛教中讲的“五逆罪”分别是指: 所谓“五逆罪”指杀父、杀母、杀阿罗汉、破和合僧、出佛身血。

 

佛经上说:“世间福田凡有二种:一功德田、二报恩田;坏此二 田,名五逆罪。是五逆罪有三因缘:一者有极恶心、二者不识福 德、三者不见正果。”“有人杀父母已,虽复修善,是善无报。”

 

所谓“罗汉”是梵文Arhat(阿罗汉)的音译略称。在小乘佛教中 是修行者最高的果位。而在大乘佛教中仅排在佛、菩萨后面为第三 位。因为罗汉虽然修学佛法,能了脱生死,但不懂佛说第一义谛佛 法,虽信受佛说,但没有证悟本心。罗汉属于声闻四果的第四果, 也称“无极果”,不同于等觉位的大菩萨。 释迦牟尼佛的众多弟子中有著名的十大罗汉即十大弟子:摩诃伽叶、 舍利弗、目犍连、须菩提、富楼那、摩诃迦旃延、阿那律、优波离、 阿难陀、罗候罗。(侯字应为目傍无此字〕佛教中还有四大罗汉之 说,即大迦叶、君屠钵叹、宾头卢和罗怙罗。他们都是不入涅磐, 常住世间,受世人供养,并为众生作福田的。若杀阿罗汉犯五逆罪。

“破和合僧”是指挑拨离间、制造是非破坏僧团的团结。

 

“出佛身 血”是指诽谤佛法。犯五逆罪者不能受菩萨戒,不得往生佛国净土。

Posted by: Zacken99 | August 5, 2009

DISCLAIMER!

DISCLAIMER

 

PLEASE TAKE NOTE

 

I would like to put a dislcaimer here stating that I have totally no affiliation with Nuilifestyle, Yuan Zhong Xiu (缘中秀)or Zhen fo zhong(真佛宗).

I hereby do warn all my blog readers that whatever transactions you made with yuan zhong xiu, I bears no responsiblilties in any form.

http://sg.redad.com/view_print.asp?id=50301442367151656

 

 

Posted by: Zacken99 | August 3, 2009

Things that all my students should know…..

 

1、佛教的教主是谁?

答:释迦牟尼佛。

2、佛教教主的圣号怎样解释?

答:释迦是姓,译为能仁;牟尼是名,译为寂默;是称赞他圣德圆满,能运用仁慈寂静的无垢智慧,教导众生离苦得乐,所以称为“能仁寂默”。

3、释迦佛陀的父母是谁?

答:佛陀的父亲是当时印度迦毗罗卫国的“净饭”国王,母亲是拘利国的公主“摩耶”夫人。

4、佛陀出生于何时?

答:关于佛传,中国与南传二种说法,内容有点不同。

一、中国说:佛陀出生于周昭王二十六年(西元前1017年)四月初八,日初出时,即距今(西元1991年)3018年。

二、南传说:佛陀出生于西元前544年的四月十五(月圆日),距今(西元1991年)2535年。

5、佛陀的出生地在哪里?

答:在古印度的迦毗罗卫国——蓝毗尼园。即今“尼泊尔”南部的蓝毗尼,距离印度边境大约二十公里处。

6、佛陀的俗名有什么意义?

答:佛陀俗名叫“悉达多”太子,释成中文意义为“一切义成”,就是“吉祥成就”的意思。

7、悉达多太子降生时有什么瑞相?

答:太子诞生时,即向四方各行七步,右手指天,左手指地说:“我于一切天、人之中,最尊最胜,无量生死于今尽矣;此生利益一切天、人大众。”是时,九龙吐水灌沐其身,诸天供养无量妙花,大地六种震动,五色光明,遍照十方。

8、谁抚养悉达多太子?

答:悉达多太子出生后的第七天,生母“摩耶”夫人就逝世了,嗣后由他的姨母“摩诃波阇波提”(大爱道)抚养太子长大。

9、悉达多太子精通哪些学问?

答:太子在十三岁的时候,即精通四吠陀、五明等世间一切学问,又通达兵法及各种武艺。

(编者注:四吠陀即为梨俱吠陀、沙磨吠陀、夜柔吠陀、阿阇婆吠陀。梨俱吠陀是宗教的赞歌,沙磨吠陀是祭祀仪式的颂文,夜柔吠陀是祭祀仪式的歌词,阿阇婆吠陀是俗世相传的咒术。吠陀是明智的意思。五明见后第229题。)

10、悉达多太子的正妃是谁?

答:太子十六岁时,父王为他聘娶“耶输陀罗”为太子正妃。后生一子,名叫“罗睺罗”。

11、悉达多太子为什么要出家学道?

答:太子出家的动机是:太子出游时,在东门看见老人,南门看见病人,西门看见死人,因而觉悟人生苦、空、无常的道理。及游北门时,净居天人化作比丘,为太子说明出家修道的意义及其功德利益,悉达多太子遂决定舍去王宫一切富贵,出家学道。

12、太子出家后曾往何处修苦行?

答:悉达多太子出家后,曾经五年在各处参访诸仙人及九十六种外道,后来在雪山精修苦行六年。

13、悉达多太子几岁出家?他成道时几岁?

答:悉达多太子十九岁出家,成道时三十岁。

14、太子于何处得成佛道?

答:悉达多太子于“伽耶山”(菩提伽耶——金刚地)菩提树下,坐金刚座,发誓说:“若不证得无上菩提,终不起此座。”因夜睹明星而豁然大悟,成最正觉——佛。从此,大家都尊称他为“释迦牟尼佛”。

15、佛陀最初成道时说什么话?

答:佛陀在菩提树下始成正觉时说:“奇哉!奇哉!一切众生皆有如来智慧德相,但因妄想执著,不能证得。”

16、佛陀成道后先说什么经典?

答:佛成道后,最初三七日(二十一天),为四十一位法身大士说《大方广佛华严经》,教菩萨法,譬如日出,先照高山,声闻缘觉二乘等,不得而知。

17、什么叫作“五时说教”?

答:佛陀一生所说的教法,分为五个时期,因此称为五时说教。即:一、华严时。二、阿含时。三、方等时。四、般若时。五、法华、涅盘时。

如偈云:“华严最初三七日,阿含十二方等八,

二十二年般若谈,法华涅盘共八年。”

18、佛陀在世说法多少年?几岁入涅盘?

答:佛成道后,在各地说法四十九年,最后在拘尸那城外的娑罗双树间,进入涅盘,时年八十岁。

如偈云:“十九逾城六苦行,五岁参访三十成;

说法度生四十九,是则住世八十年。”

19、佛陀的出生、出家、成道、涅盘是什么日期?

答:佛陀的四大节日,有二种说法(前中国,后南传):

一、诞生日期:四月初八——四月十五日早晨出生。

二、出家日期:二月初八——六月十五日中夜出家。

三、成道日期:十二月初八——四月十五日早晨成道。

四、涅盘日期:二月十五日——四月十五日中夜涅盘。

20、何谓“八相成道”?

答:每一尊佛出现于世,都有这八种阶段:一、从兜率天下。二、入胎。三、出胎。四、出家。五、降魔。六、成道。七、转法轮。八、入涅盘。然而,大乘有住胎,无降魔;小乘有降魔,无住胎。

21、佛教于何时传进中国?

答:佛教在东汉明帝永平十年(西元六十七年),传入中国。

22、略说汉明帝派人迎请佛法的情形。

答:明帝于永平七年某夜,梦见金人(佛陀)。即派中郎将“蔡愔”等十八人,到西域去访求佛法,在月氐国遇见沙门“迦叶摩腾、竺法兰”二位高僧,得到佛像及梵文佛经六十万言,载以白马,奉迎而归于洛阳,译出《四十二章经》等,是为中国有佛法之始。

23、全世界流传的佛教有哪三大系?

答:现存的佛教以锡兰、中国和中国的西藏为中心。

一、锡兰(斯里兰卡)佛教传自印度第一期的纯小乘(原始)佛教。由锡兰而流传于缅甸、泰国等地。

二、中国佛教系传自印度第二期的大乘佛教。由中国而传至韩国、日本等地。

三、西藏佛教则传承印度第三期的密乘佛教。由西藏而流传到蒙古、尼泊尔、不丹乃至欧美等地。

24,中国佛教于何时传入韩国?

答:姚秦苻坚时,始遣“道顺”送佛像及佛经与丽王小兽林,遂建寺供奉,后十二年,由梵僧“摩罗难陀”传入百济。又后五十年,由高丽传至新罗(即今之汉城)。

25、佛教什么时候传到日本?

答:佛教传入韩国百余年后(西元六世纪中),乃由韩国传入日本。圣德太子时代(593——622),大力发扬佛法,佛教始在日本树立蒂固的基础。

26、印度佛教于何时传入锡兰?

答:阿育王时代(西元前252年),由阿育王之子“摩哂陀”率领四位比丘、一位居士及其妹“僧伽蜜多”等,首将佛教传入锡兰(狮子国——斯里兰卡)。

27、中国记载“佛史”的书有哪几种?

答:我国记载佛教历史的书主要有四种:

一、《众圣点记》;

二、《开元释教录》;

三、《南传小乘佛教史》;

四、《希腊亚历山大王侵入印度史实》。

28、什么叫做三宝?

答:佛宝、法宝、僧宝,合称为三宝。

29、佛法僧为什么称为三宝?

答:若人至心皈依佛法僧,能使其人增长福德智慧,乃至得到离苦得乐——了脱生死。佛、法、僧有此殊胜功德,所以称它为三宝。

30、“佛”怎么解释?

答:佛是印度梵语“佛陀耶”的简称,中文译为觉者,即自觉、觉他、觉行圆满者,也就是真正觉悟宇宙人生真理的大圣人。

31、“佛”与“世尊”有什么分别?

答:佛是如来十号之一,而世尊即总括“如来、应供、正遍知、明行足、善逝、世间解、无上士、调御丈夫、天人师、佛”十号之德,为世所尊,所以称为世尊。

32、佛有什么殊胜功德?

答:佛具足三十二大丈夫相,八十种随形好,万德庄严,常光一寻,余光无量;十力、四无所畏、十八不共法、五净眼、六神通、四无碍辩等。

33、“法”怎么解释?

答:法即佛法(佛教一切经典),是佛陀教导一切众生离苦得乐的方法。然而,佛法分为小乘、大乘、密乘等法不同,通常称为显密佛法。又佛经中常称佛法为“正法”。

34、什么是“小乘”佛法?

答:小乘是佛陀教导声闻、缘觉二乘的法门,以修身自利(自己了脱生死)为宗旨。

35、何谓大乘佛法?

答:大乘是比喻大的车,能运载更多东西。大乘佛法,是佛陀教导利根的众生修学各种菩萨行的法门,则以利他济世为宗旨。

36、佛陀的教法分哪二种?

答:释迦世尊住世所说的一切佛法,虽然说是八万四千法门,如果把它归纳起来,则分为“显教”与“密教”二种教法。

37、什么叫做显教?

答:显教是佛陀教导众生权设的方便法门,须经三大阿僧只(三大无央数)劫,广修六度万行,始能得到成就无上正觉(佛道)。

38、密教的内容如何?

答:密教是佛内证深奥一个秘密法门,密法能使有智慧的众生,在极短期间内,修集圆满福慧二资粮,而证得即身成佛。

(编者注:《南传菩萨道》讲述,慧者菩萨,修慧行道圆满波罗蜜,需要四大阿僧只劫加十万大劫能成佛;信者菩萨,修信行道圆满波罗蜜,需要八大阿僧只劫加十万大劫能成佛;精进者菩萨,修精进行道圆满波罗蜜,需要十六大阿僧只劫加十万大劫能成佛。此处密教并不是专指特定的“密宗”,而是指不二法门,未证者不能得知,非言语测量,故言“密”。修任何一宗都可入此密法。)

39、“僧”怎么解释?

答:僧是梵语“僧伽耶”的简称,中文译为“和合众”,意思是指出家学佛修行的清净共住的僧众。

40、什么是“僧伽六和行”?

答:六和行,又名六和敬,因清净和合众具有二种意义,即“理和”与“事和”。

一、理和:证择灭,就是大家一同修证这个共同选择的“寂灭”的法则。

二、事和:有六种:(一)身和同住。(二)口和无争(诤)。(三)意和同悦。(四)戒和同修。(五)见和同解。(六)利和同均。

41、何谓“法赖僧传”?

答:佛法住世,完全依靠出家僧众传持,世间若无比丘僧众存在,佛教即便灭亡,所以说“佛法全赖僧众传持”。

42、比丘含有哪三种意义?

答:比丘(苾蒭)三义是:

一、乞士:上从如来乞法以资慧命,下就俗人乞食维持色身(俗人但行乞讨,不乞求佛法,不能成为比丘)。

二、破恶:出家学佛勤修戒定慧,息灭贪嗔痴根本烦恼。

三、怖魔:天魔希望众生都成为他的子孙,如果有人出家学佛精进修行,魔心即怖畏不安。

43、最初的三宝是指哪三种?

答:佛陀住世时,最初的三宝是:

一、释迦牟尼佛为佛宝。

二、四圣谛法(苦、集、灭、道)为法宝。

三、五比丘(憍陈如,额鞞,跋提,十力迦叶,摩男俱利)为僧宝。是为世间有三宝之始。

44、佛灭度后的住持三宝是什么?

答:一、以土木铜纸等塑画佛陀形像为佛宝。

二、以三藏十二部圣典为法宝。

三、以出家受具足戒的比丘僧众为僧宝。

45、三宝分哪三类?

答:一、住持三宝:住世持续之三宝(像法与末法)。

         二、别相三宝:三相各别,简非一体(佛世及正法)。

         三、一体三宝:众生本具的自性三宝,不生不灭。

46、皈依三宝有什么福德?

答:经云:若人皈依佛法僧三宝,福德无量,所生之处受胜妙乐,不堕三途恶趣,又能得到三宝加持,其人速能了脱生死轮回,成就佛道

 

47、学佛为什么可以解除人生痛苦?

答:因为佛法教人转迷成悟,解结去缚,少欲知足,以及明了诸法性空,缘起无我的道理。更以勤修戒、定、慧三无漏学,断除贪、嗔、痴三毒等根本烦恼,而获得出世妙乐。因此,学佛修行自然会解除人生的一切痛苦。

48、我们怎么追求人生的快乐?

答:世间五欲是迷人堕落恶趣的陷阱,也是痛苦的根源;天上虽有禅悦之乐,也不是毕竟处;唯有出世涅盘妙乐,才是绝对永恒的快乐。因为三界内所谓的快乐,都是乐极生悲——痛苦的根本,只有信佛学佛修行,寂静无染,无欲无求,证得涅盘,才是人生第一安乐事。

49、礼拜佛像有哪五种功德?

答:敬礼三宝福德都是无量,其礼佛的五种福德是:

一、端正:若人见佛相好庄严,发欢喜心瞻仰世尊,至心敬礼如来,以此礼佛因缘,来世后世即得相貌端严。

二、好声:见佛相好之后,发至诚心称念“南无……如来”,恭敬礼拜,以此善根因缘,来世能得妙好声音。

三、多饶财宝:若人见佛心生欢喜,散花、燃灯恭敬礼拜供养佛世尊,以此善根福因,其人来世能得广大财宝。

四、生长者家:若人见佛相好庄严,心无染着,长跪合掌,至心敬礼世尊,以此福德因缘,来世得生富乐家庭。

五、生善处天:由恭敬礼拜诸佛如来所获的福德,其人仗此福因,来世常得生于善处,或往生天上,不堕恶趣。

50、请写出“优填王”造佛像的因缘。

答:释迦世尊成道后不久,即升“忉利天”为母说法,并且在天上安居三个月。是时,拘睒弥国的国王优填,非常思慕佛陀,因而恳请目犍连尊者运用神通,将善于雕刻的艺术匠师,带到忉利天宫,瞻仰佛陀尊容,以旃檀香木雕佛形像礼拜。佛回到人间时,见此木造佛像,亲向该像礼拜。佛陀说:“我灭度后,若能如法造佛形像礼拜供养,其人获福无量,与佛住世无异。”

51、求学佛法需要有哪四种想?

答:一、自身当作病苦想——无明烦恼病重。

二、善知识作医王想——承事明师如患者求良医。

三、闻法当作良药想——学法的人如患者恭敬求药。

四、修持当作治病想——重病者无医药救疗必死。

52、“缘起性空”是什么意思?

答:缘起是说:宇宙人生万物诸法,都是因缘和合而生起的。性空是说:由因缘合成的诸法,其性本空,没有真实的自体;如果因缘分散,即全部归于消灭,故名性空。

53、“佛教三要素”是什么?

答:一、教主:释迦牟尼佛。

二、教理:五乘佛法、八正道、三法印、一实相印等。

三、教徒:七众弟子(出家五众,在家二众)。

54、佛陀所觉悟的真理最重要的是什么?

答:佛陀所觉悟最重要的是缘起的理法,缘起性空,宇宙人生是从缘起而有的,万法都是由因缘所生,也从因缘所灭。

55、“佛学”与“普通学说”有何不同?

答:普通学说,乃依半明半昧的常识推究所成的,以所知者,推所未知,说无确定,义时变动。佛学乃是由佛陀圣智中所流出的至教,历三际而不动,施十方而皆准。

56、“学佛”与“佛学”有什么差别?

答:学佛是深信因果业报的人,映照佛陀所说的教法去实践修行;而佛学则讲求佛陀所说明确精密的学理,以作为学问。

57、“学佛”与“佛学”为何是一非二?

答:学佛必先了解佛学之真理,然后始能贯彻行持;故欲实行学佛,必先究明佛之学理。佛之学理,尤贵于实证,欲求实证,则须学佛修行。

58、佛法分为几种?

答:佛法分教、理、行、果四种。

一、教:佛陀所说的言教。

二、理:教中所说的道理。

三、行:顺其道理而如法修行——戒、定、慧。

三、果:由如法修行的福因而证得涅盘寂静的乐果。

59、修学什么法能得到成佛?

答:佛陀指示我们从人到成佛,必须修习三无漏学:

一、戒:依律仪戒、行善法戒、饶益有情戒。

二、定:世间定、三乘定、大乘定。

三、慧:闻所成慧、思所成慧、修所成慧。

60、佛学的本质是什么?

答:就是佛陀所说明的宇宙事事物物之真相。略分四段:

         一、有情无始缘起事。

         二、诸法唯识变现事。

         三、人生无我所现真理。

         四、宇宙无实所显真理。

61、“凡夫”和“圣人”的区别何在?

答:凡能伏烦恼而尚不能断者,即是凡夫;能断一分我执者,即是圣人。

(编者注:依楞严经所说,为五欲六尘所迷,不知烦恼根本为凡夫境界;初伏客尘烦恼为二乘境界;永断根本无明为诸佛菩萨境界。)

62、学佛的人可以求神通吗?

答:神通是根本智所起方便智的妙用。学佛修行的人,需先求学智慧,千万不可先求神通。先求神通,很容易着魔。佛经说:“宁可千生不悟,不可一日着魔。”

63、什么叫做“发菩提心”?

答:发菩提心就是发“上求佛道,下化众生”的心——须具备“为利众生”和“愿成佛”二种道心。然而,发菩提心主要的要件有三种:

一、深心:要广修无量善法。

二、悲心:要广度无量众生。

三、直心:要正念真如,勇猛精进,自利利他。

64、何谓“涅盘四善法”?

答:明师、闻法、思维、修持,是成就佛道德根本。

一、亲近善友:善知识(明师)常说善法,若人能亲近明师,则得灭除一切恶法,增长一切善根。

二、听闻正法:既已亲近善知识,又能听受正法(佛法),则得生长诸善根。

三、思维义理:既能听闻正法,应当思维其中微妙的义理,以契会于心。

四、如法修行:既已思维正法义理,当如所说精进修持,则能断除烦恼,解脱生死轮回的痛苦,而证悟真空寂灭的乐道。

65、世界上最早的佛寺叫什么名?是谁建的?

答:佛在世时,南印度摩竭陀国的国王——频婆娑罗王,皈依佛陀后,在其首都王舍城外,修建“竹林精舍”供佛说法,是佛教历史上最早的一座大佛寺。

66、佛住世时,哪几位国王最竭力拥护佛法?

答:世尊在世时,最忠诚拥护佛法的国王有二位:

(一)摩竭陀国频婆娑罗王。

(二)憍萨罗国(舍卫国)波斯匿王。

67、佛涅盘后,哪几位国王最拥护佛法?

答:佛陀灭度后,印度最竭力拥护佛法的国王有三位:

(一)阿育王。

(二)迦腻色迦王。

(三)渴利沙王(即戒日王)。

68、佛教四大圣地在哪里?

答:(一)佛出生地:古印度迦毗罗国,即今尼泊尔蓝毗尼园。

(二)佛成道地:印度菩提伽耶金刚地。

(三)佛初转法轮地:印度瓦拉那系(鹿野苑)。

(四)佛涅盘地:印度拘尸那城。

69、“世界佛教旗”的颜色具有什么意义?

答:六色表示佛陀放出六种光明。根据佛陀成道时,佛身放出蓝、黄、红、白、橙色,以及这五色的综合色——六种光明而制成佛教旗。

70、四大的内容是什么?

答:四大是指人体以地水火风和合而成,四大不调,即生疾病。

        一、地大:地以坚碍为性。经云:“发毛爪齿,皮肉筋骨等,皆归于地。”

        二、水大:水以润湿为性。经云:“唾涕脓血,津液涎沫,痰泪精气,大小便利,皆归于水。”

        三、火大:火以燥热为性。经云:“暖气归火。”

        四、风大:风以动转为性。经云:“动转归风。”

71、“四大本空,五蕴非有”是什么意思?

        答:我们的身体是由地、水、火、风四大合成的,更由色受想行识五蕴,互相结合的关系,而成为有精神作用的身体假相。如果四大不调,五蕴助缘散灭,则便死亡。所以佛经说:“四大本空,五蕴非有,缘聚则合,缘散则离。”就是这个道理。

72、布施分为几种?

答:布施分为财施、法施、无畏施三种:

一、财施:自己能持戒,不侵他人财物,又能以自己的财物,施与他人,是名财施。

二、法施:能为他人演说佛法,使其开悟,是名法施。

三、无畏施:一切众生都有恐怖的心,学佛持戒的人无杀害心,并且以善巧方便安慰众生,是名无畏施。

73、什么叫做“三轮体空”?

       答:布施的时候,施者、受者、所施之物,名叫三轮。行施之后,这三轮相不存于心,催破执著,了解空相,是名三轮体空。即:

        一、施空:体达我身本空,即无希望受人报答恩惠。

        二、受空:既知一切本无,也没有接受我布施的人。

        三、施物空:了解一切皆空,岂有此财物为我所施?

74、佛陀未出世以前,印度分哪四种阶级?

答:一、婆罗门:主持宗教。

            二、刹帝利:王族掌理政治。

            三、吠舍:商贾。

           四、首陀罗:农人及奴隶。

75、“有为法”与“无为法”有什么差别?

答:一、凡有因缘和合,造作而生的世间一切事物理法,都可以称为“有为法”——不究竟。

二、离诸因缘造作,无生灭的变化。即断除无明烦恼,证得寂静安乐,常住不灭的理法,名叫“无为法”。

76、孔子对“佛教”怎样称赞?

答:《列子》引孔子说:“丘闻西方有圣人焉,不治而不乱,不言而自信,不化而自行,荡荡乎民无能名焉。”

77、菩萨须发哪三种心自度度人?

答:应以“大菩提心为因,慈悲心为本,方便而至究竟”。

78、什么是“方便而至究竟”?

答:方便就是随顺世间利导众生的善巧法门,然而须先具有“菩提心”及“大悲心”,方能行此方便法门。大乘的究竟,全在利乐众生。否则,不能称为究竟。

79、何谓菩萨三忍行?

答:菩萨行的三忍是:身忍行,口忍行,意忍行。

一、菩萨修行时,应施舍身命财物等,无所吝惜,虽被人割截身体,也能忍受,不起嗔恨心,是名身忍行。

二、菩萨修行时,若被人轻嫌打骂,闻已能忍,不与争辩,是名口忍行。

三、菩萨修行时,如被人毁訾、骂辱、嗔恚、呵责等,闻已能忍,不起忿恨计较之心,是名意忍行。

80、请写出世尊生灭的年月日时。

答:释迦世尊出生于周昭王二十六年,岁次甲寅四月初八,日初出时(卯时)。

涅盘(灭度)于周穆王五十二年,二月十五,中夜(凌晨——子时)。世寿七十九岁,所以我们一般讲佛住世八十岁,

81、请写出第一次来华高僧及中国第一座佛寺和第一部佛经的名字。

答:第一次来华高僧是“迦叶摩腾”与“竺法兰”二位。

我国第一座佛寺是洛阳“白马寺”。

第一部汉译佛经名《四十二章经》。

82、中国四大名山在何处?系何菩萨的道场?

答:一、普陀山:在浙江定海县,是大悲观世音菩萨的道场。

二、九华山:在安徽青阳县,是大愿地藏王菩萨的道场。

三、五台山:在山西五台县,是大智文殊师利菩萨的道场。

四、峨眉山:在四川峨嵋县,是大行普贤菩萨的道场。

83、佛学是说明什么事相的?

答:佛学的真理是说明宇宙万有的实相的。

84、弥勒菩萨今在何处?何时成佛?

答:弥勒菩萨今在兜率陀天宫内院,为诸天人说法。再过56亿7000万年(从释迦佛成道时算起),即下生人间成佛。

85、面现笑容的“弥勒佛”是什么时候的人?

答:肥头大肚,手执布袋的和尚,是一位出家人,于五代梁时,出生在浙江奉化县,他的名叫“定应”大师,又称布袋和尚,相传是弥勒菩萨的化身——即今人供奉的弥勒佛。

86、外道为什么喜欢利用“弥勒佛”的名义?

答:释迦世尊已于《佛说观弥勒菩萨上生兜率陀天经》、《佛说弥勒下生成佛经》、《佛说弥勒大成佛经》等经说:弥勒菩萨将于未来世(56亿7000万年),下生人间成佛。因此,别有用心的人,乘机伪造《弥勒下生经》,说弥勒佛已经下生成佛,以诈骗无知善信。中国邪教(历史上有名的“白莲教”、“白阳教”等),大都利用“弥勒佛”惑众造反。

87、怎样才算是信佛?

答:信佛就是信守奉行佛语——深信佛陀所说的一切教法,深信罪福因果业报如影随形,毫厘无爽。在佛说三藏圣典及显密教法中,如有一句话不能完全信受,其人则不能说是正信佛弟子。

88、什么叫做学佛?

答:学佛就是学习佛陀出家修行,佛陀那样修持,我们也依照佛陀所修的去修学,这样才算是学佛。否则,身口意违反佛陀教诫,其人就是“学魔”破坏佛法。

89、学佛为什么一定要出家?

答:三世诸佛均现“出家相”而得成佛,若不学习佛陀出家修行,怎么能说是学佛呢?“学佛”到底是学什么?正信佛弟子应该仔细想想看,不要天天自作妄语说是学佛。

90、“说食数宝”是什么意思?

答:比如修学佛法,要有行解并重,才能得到法益。如果有人把佛法当作学问研究,并且说得天花乱坠,不重实际修持,就如说食不得饱满;又如替人家数宝的人无法得到富贵一样。佛经说学而不修的人,譬如“盲人执明灯,照彼不自睹。”

91、信佛为何须先皈依三宝?

答:众生沉沦在六道苦海中,佛法僧三宝是救度众生的慈航,若人能于险难中皈投依仗三宝,则能得到解脱众苦。所以正信佛教的人,须先皈依三宝——遵从三宝教导,才能离苦得乐。

92、为什么不得皈依在家众?

答:在家信众未正式出家受具足戒,其人就是未入僧数的俗人,当然不能算是三宝中的僧宝。若人皈依俗家居士,非但不能算是皈依三宝,而且不能得到皈依三宝的功德法益。《优婆塞戒经》说:“在家之人多恶因缘所缠绕故。”

93、在家众可以“弘扬佛法”吗?

答:在家居士当然可以弘扬佛法,但是居家因俗务的关系,讲佛法时诸多不便,往往会被人批评“能说不能行”。所以,居士若欲弘扬佛法,须先普劝信众深信善恶因果业报,劝导大家到佛寺去皈依三宝(遵从师僧教导)为主。

94、居家信众为何不能“主持佛教”?

答:僧众是由信众出家的,信众如能主持佛教,谁愿意发心去出家?须知世间若无传持佛法的僧众,佛法则便灭亡,还要主持什么佛教?

附注:出家僧众没有俗事因缘缠身,唯一的是专心修持佛法——弘法利生。所以,佛陀教法中分有七众弟子,能够主持佛法的是出家五众;在家二众称为信众——信徒。

95、三宝弟子的任务是什么?

答:正信佛弟子唯一的任务是:“护持三宝”。

附注:出家僧众发扬佛法的经济来源,完全依靠信众发心。居士若能以物资等供养出家众,僧众则能如法修行——发扬佛法济度众生;信众则因此得大福报,功德无量。

96、求学佛法的目的在哪里?

答:学佛修行须先求学佛法,其目的即在于如法修行,舍己为人,离苦得乐——成佛。

97、人生为何需要佛法?

答:佛法是教导众生离苦得乐最圆满的无上真理,如果人人能够修学佛法,则能弃恶行善,转迷为悟,天下太平;更能转娑婆(人间)为极乐(净土),岂不妙哉?

98、信众为什么不可接受比丘僧众恭敬?

答:三宝弟子应该尊师重道——恭敬僧众以求福慧,若受出家人合掌恭敬,则失福报,如“优填王”接受“宾头卢颇罗堕”尊者起迎,七天即失王位(事见《四分律》卷五十三)。

99、信众为何不可说僧众过恶?

答:僧众是三宝之一的师父,而信众即三宝弟子;弟子岂可呵举师过?为人弟子若说其师过恶,就像儿女宣说父母过恶一样,罪业无量。佛经说:说师僧过恶的人,犹如疯狗咬其主人。

100、对父母师长不恭敬的人有什么恶报?

答:佛经说:憎嫌师父母,其人必堕地狱受大剧苦。

101、不恭敬师僧为何是“邪见”的根本?

答:师僧是弟子的法身父母,既不尊师重道,其人自然是拨无因果者。所以说这邪见罪人,是三涂恶趣的种子——苦因。

102、什么叫做“破和合僧”大恶业罪?

答:毁谤出家众,扰乱僧众不能和合共住;或主张建设在家僧团,破坏佛制七众弟子律仪,此等均犯“破和合僧”的大罪业,必堕无间地狱,一劫受大剧苦恶报。

103、口业为何是诸恶行中最大的恶业?

答:口语能生无量恶业,若人毁谤僧众,非但贻害无量大众不能信受佛法,又贻害无量人跟着造口业——破坏佛教(造大恶业)。所以说佛经说“口业如山”,一句话能使人造作无量大恶业罪。正信佛弟子岂不慎哉?

104、学佛须先修学什么?

答:真心想学佛修行的人,一定要先学习做人,人如果学不成,非但不能成就佛道,而且有求升反堕的危险。

105、如何修集福智资粮?

答:至心恭敬供养三宝,精进修持显密佛法,则能圆满“福德”与“智慧”二种资粮,而成就两足尊——成佛。

106、“佛教三资粮”是指哪三种?

答:信、愿、行如鼎三足,是学佛缺一不可的资粮。

107、什么叫做“种福田”?

答:信众以财物布施供养三宝,如同种子播种于良田,将来能得无量万亿倍的福田,所以布施三宝叫做“种福田”。

108、为什么要“视师如佛”?

答:师僧是教导佛法的善知识,弟子成就全靠于师,所以必须敬师如佛。佛经说:为人弟子不可轻慢其师、恶意向道德人,当视之如佛。若人恶意向师,是恶意向佛、法、僧、父、母无异,必堕恶趣大地狱。

 

Posted by: Zacken99 | August 2, 2009

◎母親念兒女的心,一生從不間斷,而兒女念母親的心則大不然,尤其是今日社會一定要覺悟。何不以念兒女之情換念阿彌陀佛。聰明人是念念都念阿彌陀佛。(節錄 淨空法師語錄)

Posted by: Zacken99 | August 2, 2009

道上。。。。。。。

◎修學其他法門,碰到冤親債主來擾亂是在所難免,但是我們只要發心念佛,佛光就會注照、加持我們,一切妖魔鬼怪不敢接近,在修行道上非常安穩。念佛人心心念念都在「道」上,「道」就是阿彌陀佛、極樂世界,三業清淨,就絕對不會有魔事,著魔都是因為我們心不在道上。(節錄 淨空法師語錄)

Posted by: Zacken99 | August 2, 2009

迷信??

◎世間人笑話學佛迷信,不知道自己才是真正迷信。許多人強調,要講究營養、有進步的醫學,才能保持健康長壽。但是我們看到,許多在苦難中生活的人,他們每天粗茶淡飯,根本談不上營養,也不用吃補品,仍然活得健康快樂,也很長壽。由此可知,這些不是圓滿的長壽之道。最究竟徹底的答案,佛法告訴我們,是修善積福。因為健康長壽是福報,福報必須靠斷惡修善、積功累德,有修持的功夫才能夠得到。現在全世界災難很多,有福報的人,再大的災難也能度過。所以要學習清淨、善良,節儉、惜福,在大災難中自求多福。(節錄 淨空法師語錄)

Posted by: Zacken99 | July 28, 2009

天龙八部

 

天众:梵语 Deva, 「天」就是天神,护法『二十诸天』中的大梵天帝释天四大天王韦驮天,阎王等即是。帝释天是众天神的领袖。

龙众:梵语 Naga, 佛经上说有无数龙王,专管兴云降雨,众龙王中有婆竭罗龙最出名,因?的女儿就是后成佛的龙女

夜叉:梵语 Yaksa的音译,佛教谓一种捷疾勇健会伤害人的鬼。杂宝藏经:龙王夫妇及诸眷属生敬信心,尽受五戒,并夜叉众亦受五戒。亦作药叉。

阿修罗:梵文:Ashura, 意思是无端,容貌丑陋之意,阿修罗男的极丑,女的是绝色佳人。阿修罗王常常和帝释天战斗,因阿修罗有美女而无美食,而帝释天有美食而无美女,相互妒忌抢夺,相互争战。人们把他们争战的战场叫「修罗场」。

干闼婆:梵文:Gandharva, 意思是香神,又是乐神。本是婆罗门叫崇拜的一群神,是服侍帝释天的乐神之一,多达六千多位,身上发出浓烈的香气。

迦楼罗:梵文:Garuda 是金鸟神,两支翅膀张开有336万里!以龙为食,可除掉毒龙,每天要吃一龙王和五百条小龙,到命终时诸龙吐毒,无法再吃,于是上下翻飞七次,飞到金刚轮山顶上命终。因为他一生以龙(大毒蛇)为食物,体内毒气极多,临死时毒发自焚。肉身烧去后只余一心,作纯青琉璃色。(节录自金庸《天龙八部》)

紧那罗:梵语 Kinnara, 是帝释天的乐神之一,干闼婆专奏俗乐,而紧那罗专门演奏法乐。

摩呼罗迦:梵文:Mahiraga, 是大莽神。人身蛇头

天龙八部是天众、龙、夜叉、阿修罗、迦楼罗、干闼婆、紧那罗、摩呼罗迦八类佛教的护法神。以”天众”和”龙众”为首,故称”天龙八部”。

Posted by: Zacken99 | July 17, 2009

慈悲喜舍四无量心

佛教“慈悲喜舍四无量心”
佛教“慈悲喜舍四无量心”,即慈无量心、悲无量心、喜无量心、舍无量心。“慈,愿诸众生,永具安乐及安乐因;悲,愿诸众生,永离众苦及众苦因;喜,愿诸众生,永具无苦之乐我心愉悦;舍,于诸众生,远离贪嗔之心住平等舍。”无量,指无有限量。这是佛教高尚的道德观念,也是大乘佛教十分重要的自利利他的菩萨法门。佛教信众们在现实生活中实践修行这“慈悲喜舍四无量心”,可以净化身心,高尚、完善人格,广利大众,造福国家、社会。

慈是与众生乐,悲是拔众生苦,喜是法本净喜,舍是离一切执。

四无量心是指菩萨普度众生所应具备的四种精神──慈无量心、悲无量心、喜无量心、舍无量心,以现代的话来说,就是以无量的与乐心、拔苦心、欢喜心和包容心来广度一切有情。

慈无量心是一种希望众生得到快乐的心。慈与悲合称慈悲,是佛教的根本。佛经上说:一切佛法如果离开慈悲,则为魔法,可见慈悲思想与佛教关系的密切。

悲无量心,是解除众生痛苦的心。《法华经》说:“以大慈悲力故,度苦恼众生。”菩萨经过累劫修行,断除一切烦恼,成就一切梵行,本来可以证得清净涅盘,然而为了怜悯众生,不住涅盘,不断生死,乘愿受生六道,广开甘露法门,转无上法轮。例如:佛陀因地割肉喂鹰、舍身饲虎;观世音菩萨倒驾慈航,寻声救苦;地藏菩萨“地狱不空,誓不成佛”等等,都说明了菩萨之所以能普度众生,正是由于悲心愿力所产生的伟大力量。所以经上说:菩萨因众生而生大悲心,因大悲心而长养菩提,因菩提而成就佛道。如果菩萨看到众生的忧苦,不能激发感同身受的悲心,进而上求下化,拔苦与乐,就无法成就菩提大道,因此悲无量心是菩萨成佛的必要条件。

慈心令众生乐,喜心令众生喜,喜与乐有什幺差别呢?《大智度论》卷二十说:乐是在五尘中所生的快乐,而喜是在法尘中所生的喜悦。譬如:怜悯穷人,先施与财宝,是先给他快乐;然后教导他谋生的技能,则是使他在生活中产生欢喜。所以,乐是比较表相的感受,喜是深层的感受。因此,《大智度论》说:“初得乐时名乐;欢心内发,乐相外现,歌舞踊跃,是名喜。

我们为什幺要给众生欢喜呢?因为欢喜是世界上最宝贵的财产。一个人没有了欢喜,即使坐拥金山银窟、华厦美眷,也没有意义;只要我们心中欢喜,即使是粗食淡饭,梅妻鹤子,也觉得充实自在。

  佛陀以“苦”来教诫弟子,是要我们正视苦的原因,然后实践佛教真理来离苦得乐。所以,“示教利喜”才是佛陀说法的真正目标。

慈悲固然能使众生得到福乐,但是行慈心、喜心时,容易生贪着心;行悲心时,又容易生忧愁心,因此佛陀告诉我们:需以舍心来去除一切分别妄想,并令一切众生都能以平等心进入佛道。

舍,是一种无上的智能。所谓:“舍得,舍得。”小舍小得,大舍大得。放开脚步,才能使我们向前迈进。同样地,我们以慈心、悲心、喜心来弘法度众,更要舍除对三心的执着,才能有更大的成就

舍,是一种最高的境界,唯有“舍”,才能容纳异己,唯有“舍”,才能心包太虚。世界之所以动乱不息,就是因为世人都只知道向前获取,而不知道回头反省;只拼命向外追求有形有相的物质,而忽略了心内的精神世界更为辽阔。如果大家都能放下我执,尊重他人,舍得牺牲奉献,自然就能拥有一个圆融和谐的世界。

慈悲喜舍,本为一体

Posted by: Zacken99 | July 17, 2009

二十五圓通

以六塵.六根.六識再加七大,故共二十五。其中七大為:地.水.火.風.空.識.根。

在《楞嚴經》裡,說到有廿五圓通。這廿五圓通,乃是佛問在座諸大阿羅漢及菩薩們:你們最初是用什麼方法修行,而能證得羅漢果或菩薩位?於是每位聖眾就依次報告,這報告加起來就有廿五圓通。從報告中,我們仔細歸類:有的從六塵、有的從六根、有的從六識去著手。這六根、六塵、六識,再加上七大,就是廿五圓通。

我們平常都聽到四大:地水火風。後期的佛教,乃再加上「空.識」,而成為六大。以《楞嚴經》特別重視根─即真如心的作用,所以再加上根大,而成為廿五圓通。

我們因為時間的關係,不可能把廿五圓通都詳細講;我也認為沒這必要。因為對於廿五圓通,我比較重視的:不是去分析每一種圓通的特質或差異相,而是希望從廿五圓通中,去歸納出它們的共通性。以能掌握得共通性,則用任何一個法門,都能事半功倍也。

因此對於廿五圓通,我只似蜻蜓點水般地掠過,但重點卻應簡單扼要地把它指點出來。下面我們就來點:

優波尼沙陀,觀不淨相,生大厭離,悟諸色性。以從不淨.白骨.微塵,歸於虛空。空色二無,成無學道;如來印我名尼沙陀。塵色既盡,妙色密圓。我從色相,得阿羅漢。佛問圓通,如我所證,色因為上。

有位名為優波尼沙陀的,首先發表他的心得。他最初是從觀不淨相著手,而發厭離心。於發厭離心後,卻能悟入色性。所謂『觀不淨相』,乃是從觀一個人死掉了,皮膚變黑、肌肉腐爛,然後筋斷了、骨散了,最後骨乃變成白骨。而白骨再觀下去,則白骨也消散了,最後變成光明照耀。

這從最初有質礙的色身,直觀到變成白骨.微塵.虛空.光明的過程中,乃能覺悟到『空色二無』的道理。空即指虛空,而色乃指有質礙的形體。「二無」的無,並非烏有之意,而是說「無自性」或「無界限」也。

凡夫以為空與色的界限很分明,比如桌子就是桌子,虛空就是虛空。是桌子即非虛空,是虛空則非桌子。但事實上,卻非如此。如將桌子燒了,則桌子不見了,虛空卻凸現也。所以不管虛空或色相,都是於種種因緣中,所示現的假相爾。

這能覺悟到u二無」的道理,消極地可斷除迷惑煩惱,積極地可變化四大,成神通境界。由是更能堪破我執,而證得解脫境界。『無學道』,即謂已證得解脫果位,故不必再學也。

『如來印我名尼沙陀』,尼沙陀意思是色性空。其實不只色性空,一切諸法都自性空也。『塵色既盡,妙色密圓』何為塵色呢?我們所看到界限分明的物質現象,即稱為塵色也。反之,既覺悟諸色無自性,諸色無界限;故能從種種緣起中,變幻非凡,則稱為「妙色」也。以妙色故,更能圓滿眾生的需要,故稱為「妙色密圓」。一個羅漢或菩薩,從證入真空,而出妙有。即稱為『塵色既盡,妙色密圓』。

『我從色相,得阿羅漢。佛問圓通,如我所證,色因為上。』我是從對色相的分析而覺悟,以至於證得阿羅漢果的。這是第一位,從色塵入道者。

香嚴童子,見諸比丘燒沈水香,香氣寂然,來入鼻中。我觀此氣,非木非空,非煙非火,去無所著,來無所從;由是意銷,發明無漏。塵氣倏滅,妙香密圓。我從香嚴,得阿羅漢。佛問圓通,如我所證,香嚴為上。

接著是香嚴童子的修證經驗:因見於諸比丘燒沉水香,香氣瀰漫,故鼻能嗅。我乃仔細去思考:這香氣究竟是從那裡來呢?當然不從沈木來;若從沈木,則何待於燒,才有香味呢?也不從虛空來,虛空中本無味也。不從火來,不從煙來,而能有香味。

但是也不離木、空、煙、火而能有香氣。所以香氣,唯如幻緣起爾。來非實有,去無所向。如果香氣是實有的,則既有人不斷去燒香;故香氣愈累積愈多,這世界應愈來愈香才是,而事實不然。故香氣非實有也,緣若改變了,香氣即不存也,而非往那裡去了?

由於觀香氣的生起及消失,故能覺悟「香氣本是虛妄的」;不只香氣是虛妄的,一切根塵、生命現象,皆如此也。『由是意銷,發明無漏』乃因此而能堪破我見,降伏「作意分別」之心,故能證得無漏的果位。

『塵氣倏滅,妙香密圓』,這塵和妙的意義,乃與前所說者略同。有質礙、有界限者為塵氣;反之,無自性、隨緣示現者,為妙香。我從觀香氣中覺悟,而證得阿羅漢果位也。這是第二位的報告。

跋陀婆羅,於浴僧時,隨例入室。忽悟水因,既不洗塵,亦不洗體,中間安然,得無所有。妙觸宣明,成佛子住。

於是更有跋陀婆羅的報告:於浴僧時,以前洗澡沒有現在這麼方便,既有個人的浴室,也可隨時去洗。那時可能半個月一次,會有相關的執事,燒了很多水,而待僧眾輪番上堂去洗。所謂『隨例入室』,就是一個跟著一個,入浴室去洗澡。

他一面洗,一面參:何以用水,即能清洗身體的污垢呢?如果水就是水,水有自性的話,當既不能洗塵,也不能洗體。

我們先來探究:塵垢,從那裡來?塵垢,或者從外面來,如空氣中的灰塵。或者來自身體中,所流的汗、所排泄的油垢等,都是塵也。而水為什麼能夠洗塵呢?用現代的講法,乃為水能溶解這些塵垢,所以能洗塵。

既水能溶解這些塵垢,即表示:既水無自性,也塵無自性。以皆無自性故,才能和合變化而產生「以水洗塵」的效果。由是而悟,身也無自性,所以能沾塵、能洗塵。擴大言之,即一切法皆無自性也。

『中間安然,得無所有』,於是既悟:一切法乃空無自性也。故能坦然放下對世界、對生命的種種執著。由於觸塵的覺悟,而能證入妙淨常明的真心,而成就於佛子的行位。堪破

摩訶迦葉,我觀世間,六塵變壞,唯以空寂,修於滅盡。身心乃能度百千劫,猶如彈指。我以空法成阿羅漢,妙法開明,銷滅諸漏。

摩訶迦葉是從法塵而入手的。從觀於世間的六塵,皆是無常變化的。而無常性者,即空性和無我性也。以無我故,唯以空寂來調心:知諸法空寂故,心不再攀緣取捨。於是乃能從空寂心中而證入滅盡定。『修於滅盡』,乃指證入於滅盡定也。『身心乃能度百千劫,猶如彈指』在滅盡定中,以身心完全寂靜故,千百劫的歲月,就像彈指之間,就劃過去了。

『我以空法成阿羅漢,妙法開明,銷滅諸漏。』所以我乃是從:覺悟到諸法本來空寂,而證得阿羅漢果的。

六塵中,我們簡單講了四個。於是更以歸納看:於六塵圓通中,有什麼共通性呢?

在六塵圓通中,我們得特別注意到:色塵,乃『空色二無』。香塵,乃『來無所從,去無所著』。味塵,乃『非空非有,非即身心,非離身心』。法塵,乃『六塵變壞,唯以空寂,修於滅盡』。皆從悟於法空,而證入心空。

在六塵圓通中,色塵為『空色二無』,所謂「無」者,乃無自性,無界限也。香塵為『來無所從,去無所著』,也是為緣起故,無自性。味塵曰『非空非有,非即身心,非離身心』;法塵乃『六塵變壞,唯以空寂』。大致都不出一個共通的原則:從悟於法空,而證入心空。

悟於法空,是覺悟諸法本是空、無自性的。但在覺悟的當下,心卻不見得就已平靜下來。故還得透過空的智慧,去慢慢消除內在的執著。才使我們的心,能真正平靜下來。

所以我曾說:修行的路,乃從法空而入心空。就眾生而言,要意會法空的道理,還不頂難;但要真正體證到心空的境界,卻非得透過很嚴謹的修行不可。以上已歸納六塵圓通的大原則,其餘部份,諸位再回去仔細看看。

阿那律陀,我初出家常樂睡眠;如來訶我為畜生類。我聞佛訶,啼泣自責。七日不眠,失其雙目。世尊示我樂見照明金剛三昧。我不因眼,觀見十方。精真洞然,如觀掌果。如來印我成阿羅漢。佛問圓通,如我所證,旋見循元,斯為第一。

阿那律陀:我最初出家時,很喜歡睡覺。佛在座上說法,我在座下睡覺。有一天佛陀忍不住了,就斥罵道:「你真跟畜牲一樣,整天睡覺。佛說法你都不聽!」我聽到佛這樣訶責後,便從慚愧心中,發奮精進。結果竟因為連續七日七夜不睡眠,故使眼睛瞎掉了。

於是世尊教我修習「樂見照明金剛三昧」。修習成就後,雖眼睛瞎了,卻仍能看到十方的景相。『精真洞然,如觀掌果』其清楚明了,就如有眼者在觀看掌中的蘋果一般。

眼睛瞎掉了,還能看見外界的景象嗎?這就《楞嚴經》的宗旨而言,乃是很明確的。因能見者,是心非眼;而眼根只是形成「見相」的一種緣。所以對一般眾生而言,既眼根瞎了,便看不到「光明相」也。

但在因緣法裡,雖甲因緣不具足;但有更好的乙因緣能替代的話;則果不只還能存在,甚至將比原來者更殊勝。所以眼根雖瞎掉了,但以修「樂見照明金剛三昧」故,不只還能看,甚至成就了天眼第一的阿那律陀尊者。

『佛問圓通,如我所證,旋見循元,斯為第一。』旋見,應該是指旋所見的塵相。從所見的色塵裡去迴旋,或者說去迴向,而能歸返回我們的根源─即真如心也。若著相,則見不到真心;故要反旋其方向,才能證得真心。這『旋見循元』乃是關鍵的門路。

周利槃特迦,我闕誦持,無多聞性:最初值佛,聞法出家。憶持如來一句伽陀,於一百日,得前遺後,得後遺前。佛愍我愚,教我安居,調出入息。我時觀息,微細窮盡,生住異滅,諸行剎那。其心豁然,乃至漏盡成阿羅漢。佛問圓通,如我所證,反息循空,斯為第一。

我們再看周利槃特迦的報告:我天生魯鈍,尤其記憶力更不好。最初雖能隨佛出家,但要背誦如來一個偈頌,記前忘後,記後忘前,即使辛苦用功了一百多天,還是未能將一個偈頌背熟。世尊可憐我這麼魯鈍,不能多聞熏習,所以教我更簡單的修行方法:就是於安居時,調出入息。

在原始佛典中,周利槃特迦好像不是修調出入息的,而是以掃地、擦鞋子來消除他的業障。然在《楞嚴經》中,卻說他是調出入息的。

『我時觀息,微細窮盡,生住異滅,諸行剎那。』觀察呼吸的出入,這是隨息而非數息。從看著呼吸的進出、長短、冷熱、粗細等變化著手,既愈看愈仔細,也愈看愈迷離。

如果只是看的話,終究還是著相爾。唯有見性,才與解脫相應。故何以謂「愈看愈迷離」?就禪法而言,即謂起疑情也:在這些呼吸的變化中,究竟是誰在作主的呢?其實在呼吸的,乃非我也。用現代的醫學來說,乃因為身體不斷新陳代謝故,所以有呼吸的現象;而新陳代謝者,也只是隨順著因緣去變化也。故既不是我要呼吸,也不是我在呼吸。一切無常.無我.虛妄.空寂。

『其心豁然,乃至漏盡成阿羅漢。佛問圓通,如我所證,反息循空,斯為第一。』既證得無我,則其心豁然也,乃至漏盡成阿羅漢。下面也是一樣『反息循空,斯為第一』從所觀的息相去迴向,故能見性─見無常性、無我性、空性,終能成就於解脫之境界。

畢陵伽婆蹉,我初發心從佛入道。數聞如來說,諸世間不可樂事。乞食城中,心思法門;不覺路中,毒剌傷足,舉身疼痛。我念有知,知此深痛。雖覺覺痛,覺清淨心,無痛痛覺。我又思惟:如是一身,寧有雙覺?攝念未久,身心忽空。三七日中,諸漏虛盡,成阿羅漢。佛問圓通,如我所證,純覺遺身,斯為第一。

畢陵伽婆蹉:我發心入道後,乃常聽佛述說:世間諸法,皆不可樂。於是雖於乞食途中,猶正回想著佛所說的法門。或許為想得太專心了,所以路就沒看清楚。不意之間,腳卻被有毒的刺刮傷了,於是遍身疼痛。

那時雖身體疼得淒楚,痛得要命。可是於錐痛的當下,卻又覺得:似有另一個心,在冷冷地看著這身體的痛。

『雖覺覺痛,覺清淨心,無痛痛覺。』雖身體在痛,可是那了知身正在痛的,又是誰呢?這了知身正在痛的,應該是不會痛的。這就像我們於貪心很重時,我們也知道:我貪心正重。這能覺照我貪心正重者,卻未貪也。因為要有一個不動的,才能去對照出另一個動的;反之,如兩者皆動,就不知道誰動、誰不動了?

所以能覺知身痛者,乃為有一個既不動也不痛的清淨心,昭然常存。於是乃更把注意力,從覺知身體的痛,移轉到清淨心上。這時,即一切疼痛皆淡薄,甚至全消矣!

然而我又疑惑:奇怪!一個人怎可能有兩種覺性?疑情既起,便全力以參。『攝念未久,身心忽空』既全力以參,故身心便很快被拋一邊去。『三七日中,諸漏虛盡,成阿羅漢。』他不只開悟了,並且勢如破竹地證得了阿羅漢果。

一個人可能有兩種覺性嗎?覺性,當不可能有兩個─既兩個,還能稱為「性」嗎?但覺相,卻可以有很多個。『佛問圓通,如我所證,純覺遺身,斯為第一。』「純覺」是什麼呢?乃指清淨心也,以清淨心不雜世間任何染相,故稱為純覺。以純覺故,能放下對身體的執著,而曰『純覺遺身』也。

須菩提,我曠劫來,心得無礙。初在母胎,即知空寂。如是乃至十方成空,亦令眾生證得空性。佛問圓通,如我所證,諸相入非,非所非盡,旋法歸無,斯為第一。

須菩提:由於宿世因緣,故我很早就能覺悟到諸法乃空寂爾。於是既以空寂調心,即能心無罣礙也。我不只自己覺悟諸法皆空,同時也去幫助眾生,以覺悟空性,甚至證得空性。

『佛問圓通,如我所證,諸相入非,非所非盡。』諸相入非的「非」,乃指空性也。『非所非盡』,既所相是空,也能相是空。能所既空,心物雙泯。『旋法歸無,斯為第一』從對法塵的攀緣.執著,而反覺悟於諸法的性空,乃是修行之第一要務也。

在六根圓通中,我們得特別注意到:眼根,乃旋見循元。耳根,乃反聞聞自性。鼻根,乃反息循空。舌根,乃還味旋知。身根,乃純覺遺身。而意根,則旋法歸無。此之「旋.反、還、遺」者,即皆「轉著相而見性」也。亦即所謂「迴向功德」與「還滅門」也。

以上已略說六根圓通,我們再來審視:看它們有什麼共通性?我特別注意到眼根的『旋見循元』。耳根,乃『反聞聞自性』,耳根待下次再說。鼻根為『反息循空』。而舌根,則『還味旋知』。至於身根,曰『純覺遺身」』。最後意根,稱『旋法歸無』。

重點都只在一個字:就是「旋」.「反」.「還」也。如何旋?反什麼?乃從著相的心向而轉回見性的主題爾。所以六根的修行法門,重點都一樣。

我們常講「迴向」,所作功德,皆迴向也。其實,依我的看法,乃是為迴向故,才有功德。因為何謂功德呢?能與解脫相應,才有功德。而唯有轉著相為見性,才與解脫相應也。或者如經典常謂:還滅門。如何轉生死門成還滅門呢?亦不過從著相而轉見性爾。

下面我們繼續看六識,可是六識我們並不詳細講:

眼識:宣說因緣,悟心無際。

舍利弗:因聽到因緣法,所以能領悟:心乃無邊際。以無邊際故,能打破對小我的封閉,而成就真如圓覺的境界。

其實了悟因緣法,跟眼識並沒有直接對應的關係。

耳識:心聞發明,分別自在。

普賢菩薩:用耳識去聽到,眾生有種種不同的聲音。然要同時聽到種種不同的聲音,卻不能用耳識去分別,而要以真心去默照。故稱為『心聞發明,分別自在』。

鼻識:銷息發明,明圓滅漏。

孫陀羅難陀:從觀鼻息而能見性,以見性故,證得無漏。

舌識:辯才無礙,宣說苦空。

富樓那:我以辯才無礙,宣說苦空,而證得阿羅漢果也。

事實上舌識,只是用來辨別味道爾。說話主要應是聲帶的作用,而舌根只是輔助用的,而不是主導者。其次,就以聲帶而言,聲帶主控的是聲音的音質,也跟內容沒有關係。故有關說法的內容,主要還是意識的作用。這以舌識來附會辯才無礙,我覺得有點牽強。

身識:持戒修身,身得自在;次第執心,心得通達。

優婆離:我初以持戒,來規範身體的行為,故能使身得於自在。其次,更以多聞熏習,而漸斷除對人我.法我的執著,故使心也能圓通無礙。

意識:心光發宣,如澄濁流,久成清瑩。

大目犍連:從悟於因緣法後,就使心地本有的光明顯耀出來。故業識的濁流,就能慢慢沉澱澄清,最後終證得清淨的果位。

因為六識,跟六塵的修法,有很多相類似的,所以不須仔細講。下面我們再看七大的法門:

持地菩薩,我念往昔,常於一切要路津口.田地險隘,有不如法,妨損車馬,我皆平填,或作橋梁。如是勤苦,經無量世。如來摩頂謂我:當平心地,則世界地一切皆平。我即心開,見身微塵,與造世界所有微塵,等無差別;微塵自性,不相觸摩。乃至刀兵,亦無所觸。我於法性,悟無生忍。佛問圓通,我以諦觀:身界二塵,等無差別;本如來藏,虛妄發塵,塵銷智圓,成無上道。

持地菩薩最初修的是地大法門,而修法乃:若見到道路有不平整,妨害車馬通行的,就想辦法把它填平;如為路不通而需要架橋樑者,就去架橋樑。以此生生世世,勤苦無量。

直到有位毗舍如來,開示他道:其實重點,乃非去整平外界的地,而是當整平內心的地;以心地若平,則這世界就一切皆平矣!

何以謂『當平心地,則世界地一切皆平』?我們知道:這外在的世界,乃是眾生共業所現。故眾生既心不平,所以地乃不平也。經典常說:我慢高山。或為心有種種陰險,所以變現成溝渠.河谷等。既外在現象,是眾生共業所變現出來的;則只辛苦整地,終不可能使心平也。這情況就像現代科學,雖很努力地改善了物質世界,可是為人心未改善故,人們卻也未得到更大的安樂。所以要先平心地,才能使一切地平。

持地菩薩經毗舍如來這麼一開示,就覺悟了:內外本是一體的。『見身微塵,與造世界所有微塵,等無差別。』內在的生命體與外在的山河大地,都是平等而無差別的。為何無差別呢?乃為皆緣起故。而緣起如網,本無內外之隔也。就緣起而論,其實不必去分辨「微塵的存在」與否?甚至就中觀的立場而言,乃不承認有「極微」也。

『微塵自性,不相觸摩』為何不相觸摩呢?世間認為:相異者,才能觸摩。而今既已內外一體了,就不成觸摩也。有所謂「法法不相及」,既不相及,當然也就觸摩不得了。『乃至刀兵,亦無所觸』甚至用刀去砍、用箭去射,且都無所傷。

『我於法性,悟無生忍。佛問圓通,我以諦觀:身界二塵,等無差別;本如來藏,虛妄發塵。』我乃是從內外無差別「性」中,去悟得無生法忍的。因終究而言,不管內身與外塵,都是如來藏中,隨緣示現的假相爾。當因緣變化時,假相也就跟著幻起幻滅。『塵銷智圓,成無上道』,前面的塵是指外塵,而現在的塵是指內塵;內塵也就是迷惑.執著也。既執著與迷惑,因悟得無生法而消除;於是智慧便能慢慢增長,以至於成就無上的佛道。

所以地大法門的重點為何呢?乃『諦觀身界二塵,等無差別』也。

月光童子,觀於身中水性無奪。初從涕唾,如是窮盡津液精血,大小便利,身中旋復,水性一同。見水身中與世界外浮幢王剎,諸香水海,等無差別。逢無量佛,如是至於山海自在通王如來,方得亡身。與十方界諸香水海,性合真空,無二無別。佛問圓通,我以水性一味流通,得無生忍,圓滿菩提,斯為第一。

『觀於身中水性無奪』,何謂「無奪」呢?如果有異,才會相奪。或大的奪小的,或強的奪弱的。反之,既為一,就無所奪了。所以「水性無奪」,就是水性無異也。

如身中所有的水相,或鼻涕唾液,或大小便利,甚至循行的津液,排泄的油汗等,皆在身中不斷地交錯變化:或血變汗,或津成液。然相雖不斷流轉,但性卻是一樣的。不只身中的水性是一樣的,甚至與身外的雲霧、溪流、江河、大海等的水性,也是沒有差別的。

『逢無量佛,如是至於山海自在通王如來,方得亡身。』所謂亡身,就是忘身,即完全放下對身體的執著。『與十方界諸香水海,性合真空,無二無別。』所以亡身,非無身也。而是更與十方虛空、法界大海合為一體。既內也空,外也空;云何於空空中,還會有界限呢?

『佛問圓通,我以水性一味流通,得無生忍。』所以我是從見證於水性的內外一體.無盡流通而契入無生法忍的。

烏芻瑟摩,我久遠劫前,性多貪欲。有佛出世,教我遍觀百骸.四肢,諸冷煖氣。神光內凝,化多婬心,成智慧火。我以火光三昧力故,成阿羅漢。佛問圓通,我以諦觀:身心煖觸,無礙流通,諸漏既銷,生大寶燄,登無上覺,斯為第一。

烏芻瑟摩:最初我的淫欲較重,直到佛陀教我修習觀法:從觀察全身冷暖氣的變化而入手─這觀察,乃非用眼睛看,而是用觸覺察。

以全身冷暖氣的變化,其實是從呼吸而來。然就呼吸而言,鼻端的覺受,乃較粗重淺顯;而全身冷暖氣的變化,卻是非常隱密而微細的。於是為觀察全身冷暖氣的變化,便得非常內斂專注。

於是以心光內斂專注故,便能降伏淫欲。所謂「淫欲」,當是從攀緣外境而現行的;現心既內攝專注,淫習便不再現行。如以氣脈而言,前已說過:若氣積在下部,便比較會有貪欲的現行。而內觀全身冷暖氣者,乃有通調氣脈的作用。若脈既通,氣不再積於下部,當然淫欲也就慢慢消除了。密宗所謂的拙火,跟這個有關係。

『我以火光三昧力故,成阿羅漢。佛問圓通,我以諦觀:身心煖觸,無礙流通。』我們前面已說到:所謂的拙火,乃與眾生的末那識有關係。故若能證得內外暖觸,皆無礙流通;即已勘破我執而消除諸漏也。『諸漏既銷,生大寶燄,登無上覺』意思其實都是一樣,寶焰乃指智慧的火焰;漏銷智圓,成無上道也。

琉璃光法王子,我憶往昔,觀此世界及眾生身,皆是妄緣風力所轉。觀界安立,觀世動時,觀身動止,觀心動念;諸動無二,等無差別。我時覺了此群動性,來無所從,去無所至。十方微塵,顛倒眾生,同一虛妄。逢佛未幾,得無生忍。佛問圓通,我以觀察:風力無依,悟菩提心,入三摩地,斯為第一。

『觀此世界及眾生身,皆是妄緣風力所轉』佛法所謂的風大,不單指空氣中的風而已;而是指「動」也。我觀世間為什麼會動?而眾生的生命又何以有蛻化?乃皆是隨著妄緣業力的流轉,故才會動,才有化。

『觀界安立,觀世動時,觀身動止,觀心動念;諸動無二,等無差別。』所以不管是界方的靜止不動,或世間的無常遷化,或色身的動靜舉止,或心念的起落不定。形式似乎不同,但就本質而言,卻是沒有差別的。

『我時覺了此群動性,來無所從,去無所至。十方微塵,顛倒眾生,同一虛妄。』既一切動性,都是隨著妄緣業力的流轉而幻起幻落,所以總歸虛妄也。其示現時,非實有生;其散化時,非實已滅。十方虛空.三界微塵.山河大地.草木花香,以及一切有情眾生,皆如此也。

『佛問圓通,我以觀察風力無依,悟菩提心,入三摩地,斯為第一。』所謂無依,即謂無自性也。以隨緣妄起故,當無可依。既無可依,也無可住.無可取。於是心乃成就於「無住安心」也。

虛空藏菩薩,我與如來,定光佛所,得無邊身。爾時手執四大寶珠,照明十方微塵佛剎,化成虛空。又於自心現大圓鏡,諸幢王剎,來入鏡內,涉入我身。身同虛空,不相妨礙。身能善入微塵國土,廣行佛事,得大隨順。此大神力,由我諦觀:四大無依,妄想生滅,虛空無二,佛國本同。於同發明,得無生忍。佛問圓通,我以觀察:虛空無邊,入三摩地,斯為第一。

虛空藏菩薩:我與定光如來,都一樣證得『無邊身』。所謂無邊身,不是說身體很大、很大,而是說身與非身間,乃無界限也。

『爾時手執四大寶珠,照明十方微塵佛剎,化成虛空。又於自心現大圓鏡,諸幢王剎,來入鏡內,涉入我身。』既身與非身,乃無邊界;所以它跟虛空,跟四大所形成的世間,皆能相涉相入也。因此不管是外在的世界,來涉入我身中,還是從我身中變現出各種境界,乃皆無障礙也。

『身同虛空,不相妨礙』有形同於無形,有相歸於無相;這是從證入真空而說的。『身能善入微塵國土,廣行佛事,得大隨順。』隨心所欲,變現境界,而化導眾生;這是從成就妙有而現的。

『此大神力,由我諦觀:四大無依,妄想生滅,虛空無二,佛國本同。』這樣大的神力,似很不可思議;但就理而言,卻是法爾如此也。既四大所交織成的相,是虛妄的;虛妄則無礙也。既真如心性,本是周遍法界的;周遍則圓滿也。而凡夫眾生,既悟不了真空,更證不得妙有,就不免處處隔礙也。

『佛問圓通,我以觀察:虛空無邊,入三摩地,斯為第一。』虛空無邊,即是指真空妙有也。

彌勒菩薩,我憶往昔,心重世名,好遊族姓。爾時世尊,教我修習唯心識定,入三摩地。歷劫已來,求世名心,歇滅無有,乃至得成識心三昧:盡空如來國土,淨穢有無;皆是我心,變化所現。我了如是唯心識故,識性流出,無量如來。今得授記,次補佛處。佛問圓通,我以諦觀:十方唯識,識心圓明,入圓成實,得無生忍,斯為第一。

彌勒菩薩:最初,我乃是個好名之徒。所以心不能安住,而喜歡到處攀緣,以結交各種山林好漢。直到佛陀教我這個觀法:三界虛妄,唯心所現;所以不必胡亂攀緣,以幻取幻!這竟有什麼意義呢?

於是我乃依教奉行而修習唯心識定,這一修再修,以至於能入三摩地。當然好名之心,好攀緣之性,也就從慢慢淡薄,以至於消滅。最後終能證得識心三昧。

識心三昧是什麼境界呢?『盡空如來國土,淨穢有無;皆是我心,變化所現。』即了了覺知,不管是虛空,或如來國土;也不管是污穢的或清淨的,都是從我識中,所變現出來的。

這種情況就像作夢:有的人於作夢時,乃不覺知是夢境,所以就跟著夢魂顛倒去了。而有的人,卻能於作夢當下,了知這是在作夢。既了知這是在作夢,則他可以不作夢了,而即時清醒過來。他也可以繼續作夢,但不隨著夢境而恐懼或貪戀。

一個證得識心三昧者,即是了知自己正在作夢的人。所以消極地可以不隨著夢境而恐懼或貪戀。然積極地,他可以在夢中作主─即自編自演,編我下面要做什麼夢─密宗有這種法門。既了知它是夢,所以即使看到老虎,你儘可以更往前衝,而不用擔心牠會把你吃掉。即使看到大海,你也儘可以往下跳,水不會淹死你的。

『我了如是唯心識故,識性流出,無量如來。今得授記,次補佛處。』既一切唯心所現,則作祖成佛,亦唯心所現爾。我以這樣的修行法門,而得到佛的授記:於未來時,得次補佛位。

『佛問圓通,我以諦觀:十方唯識,識心圓明,入圓成實,得無生忍,斯為第一。』所謂「圓成實性」,即是指真如妙心。以唯識五重觀中有:捨識歸智,捨相歸性。故從剝除妄識而證得真如心也。

以上已說明七大。其實到目前為止,我們只講了六大。且歸納看,這當中,又有什麼共通性呢?

如瓶已破,虛空無別;如冰已消,海水一體。故在七大圓通中,我們且看:地大─內外微塵,等無差別;微塵自性,不相觸摩。水大─水性一味流通。火大─身心煖觸,無礙流通。風大─風力無依,等無差別。空大─四大無依,虛空無邊。識大─諦觀十方,唯識所現。

其實共通性,乃很明確:即是從證得「一亡」之境界,而使內外成一體也。如地大,曰:內外微塵,等無差別;微塵自性,不相觸摩。水大,乃:水性一味流通。火大,則:身心煖觸,無礙流通。風大,為:風力無依,等無差別。空大,則是:四大無依,虛空無邊。識大,且成:諦觀十方,唯識所現。

這情況就像將瓶子打破了,故與虛空無二無別。或者如大海中的堅冰,若消融後,即與海水合為一體。

所以在七大圓通中,其共通性不外乎:如何打破有限的執著,而證入無限的境界。而有限的執著,乃根源於對自我的桎梏,也就是末那識的染污。若這執著消除了,就能證得無限的真心境界。所以不管從那個門路著手都一樣,只要勘破這種執著,剩下的便水到渠成爾。

最後講根大,就是有名的《大勢至菩薩念佛圓通章》

譬如有人,一專為憶,一人專忘;如是二人,若逢不逢,或見非見。二人相憶,二憶念深;如是乃至從生至生,同於形影,不相乖異。十方如來憐念眾生,如母憶子;若子逃逝,雖憶何為?子若憶母,如母憶時,母子歷生不相違遠。若眾生心憶佛念佛,現前當來必定見佛。去佛不遠,不假方便,自得心開。如染香人,身有香氣,此則名曰香光莊嚴。我本因地以念佛心,入無生忍。今於此界,攝念佛人歸於淨土。佛問圓通,我無選擇,都攝六根,淨念相繼,得三摩地,斯為第一。

這是大勢至菩薩的報告:如只順著經文的字句去意會,便會覺得很疑惑:最後的根大,何以竟變成「念佛法門」呢?我們看前面廿四種圓通,都是從自力的禪觀,去修行,去覺悟,去體證的。而最後的根大,為何卻變成唯以「他力攝受」為主的念佛法門呢?

我們皆知《楞嚴經》中所最重視者,乃根之大用也。因為根門的本源,即是真如心也。以《楞嚴經》特別重視從根啟修,故於「地水火風空識」之六大中,別加根大,而成為七大與二十五圓通。然何以於根大的修行法門中,卻變成念佛法門呢?

初看來,前後非常不搭調。其實乃不能依文會義也,而是當從《楞嚴經》的主旨大義去解說:

『譬如有人,一專為憶,一人專忘;如是二人,若逢不逢,或見非見。二人相憶,二憶念深;如是乃至從生至生,同於形影,不相乖異。』就像有兩個人,一個雖很刻意去憶念對方,另一個卻什麼也不在乎。所以這兩個人,也許會見面,也許不會見面。反之,若兩個人皆彼此繫念珍惜。則必從今生到永世,如同形影,絕不隔離。

以上只是文句的表面義。其實這兩人,乃比喻真心與妄識也。『一專為憶』乃指真心,以真心昭然常存,無處不現故,而稱為「專憶」。『一人專忘』則指妄識。妄識若只隨塵流轉,而不發菩提心,乃稱為「專忘」。於是妄不逢真者,即謂不能見性開悟也。反之,若發菩提心,且精進用功,則曰『二人相憶,二憶念深』。如此則必見性開悟,且永不退轉也。

『十方如來憐念眾生,如母憶子;若子逃逝,雖憶何為?』如只照文句去會意,十方如來想念眾生,就像母親憶念其子一般淒切,則其還能解脫嗎?世間的兒子,只少數幾位,母親就快累死了!更何況眾生無量無數,豈不更沈淪嗎?母親想兒子,想來想去都是生死法,還能不戒慎警惕嗎?這是純以世法,而來解釋佛法。

其實母子者,也是比喻。以母者,即喻真如心也。以真如心,能出生一切萬法,故為萬物之母。而子者,則喻眾生也。真如心雖時時處處,昭顯其然;無奈眾生,唯日用而不知。故曰:若子逃逝,雖憶何為?

『子若憶母,如母憶時,母子歷生不相違遠。』反之,若眾生有求覺悟之心,這就稱為憶母。不管是未覺悟者,求覺悟;或已覺悟者,將心安住在心性上,都稱為憶母也。母子歷生不相違遠,即謂能從見性而契入真如境界也。

『若眾生心憶佛念佛,現前當來必定見佛。去佛不遠,不假方便,自得心開。』若眾生既發道心,又肯精進用功,則必能覺悟證果也。故此中的佛,是指佛性或法身佛,而不是有形有相的報身佛或有名有號的化身佛。『自得心開』,即指明心見性也。

『我本因地以念佛心,入無生忍。今於此界,攝念佛人歸於淨土。』此之念佛人,即是參禪、求覺悟之人。而淨土者,乃為心淨則國土淨也。所以真正的淨土,乃是無所不是、無所不在也。

『佛問圓通,我無選擇,都攝六根,淨念相繼,得三摩地,斯為第一。』此之『都攝六根』,即前所謂「旋.反.還.遺」之心要也。故攝根者,不只是持心不妄動而已,更重要的是應向內去參究。如只是攝心不動,頂多是修定法門,而非見性法門。故得更進一步去參究:最內在、最源頭的是什麼?這才是真正的都攝六根也。既真如心為一切根門之源,故證得真如心者,即已都攝六根也。『淨念相繼』,既以真如心來都攝六根,則何非淨念相繼呢?

所以雖名為「念佛圓通」,其實還是不離自力求悟的心地法門也。可是到目前為止,很多淨土大德,卻只是用世間的人情世故來解釋,說什麼『子若憶母,如母憶時』。情不重,不生娑婆啊!真是愈說愈沈淪了。

我們今天講廿五圓通,重點還是在講它們的共通性。以若掌握得共通性,則隨時可從此門入,從他門出,而不必格格陷於方隅也。今天就講到這裡為止,下次再更直接講參禪法門!

今天繼續講「耳根圓通與參禪法門」。前次講廿五圓通時,於耳根圓通章,並未作詳細的說明。但耳根圓通,其實是《楞嚴經》特別重視的法門。所以今天再專題介紹耳根圓通,然後更從耳根圓通的修行方法,去對照參禪法門。何以《楞嚴經》特別重視耳根圓通呢?這乃牽涉到經典所謂「擇根」的問題。

汝今欲逆生死欲流,返窮流根至不生滅。當驗此等六受用根,誰合誰離?誰深誰淺?誰為圓通?誰不圓滿?若能於此悟圓通根,逆彼無始織妄業流,得循圓通;與不圓根,日劫相倍。

前面雖通說有廿五種圓通法門,包括六根、六識、六塵,還有七大的修行法門。但佛陀並不希望每個人都去試每種方法。因為在眾方法中,對娑婆世界眾生而言,乃有些是既容易入門,又更有成效者。因此前雖廣泛介紹廿五圓通,但佛陀還是希望幫助後學眾生,去挑選出更直接、有效的方法來。

因此在廿五圓通中,首先篩選出的是六根,乃從「根門」入手也。為什麼不選擇六塵呢?因為塵是外境,屬於事相;乃更雜亂故。而六識者,也屬於相;同為雜亂者。至於七大,當然就更不相應了。故之所以選擇六根者,乃為根偏於「性」,與真如心乃更直接相應也。

其次,在六受用根裡又有差別,有的較圓通?有的較狹劣?所以若從圓通根入手,與從狹劣根入手,在效果上就有『日劫相倍』的差別。所以當理智而慎重地去抉擇所要修行的法門。

十方如來,於十八界一一修行,皆得圓滿無上菩提。於其中間,亦無優劣。但汝下劣,未能於中圓自在慧。故我宣揚,令汝但於一門深入。入一無妄,彼六知根,一時清淨。

對真會用功者而言,不管從六根、六塵,甚至六識,既都能入手,也都能成就最後的圓滿。所以對他們而言,任何法門皆無所謂殊勝或狹劣的差別。

但對初發心的眾生而言,卻非如此。雖曰「條條道路通羅馬」,但其中有的是比較平坦,有的是比較崎嶇,有的比較迂迴,有的比較迅捷。故不管是透過自己的知見或過來人的經驗,能事先選擇一條既平坦、又迅捷的門路,還是很重要的。

否則娑婆世界的眾生,壽命都很短。故如不慎重而明智地,去抉擇所入手修行的法門;則想在一生中,得到較大的受用,乃不可能也。

世為遷流,界為方位。東西南北,四數必明。與世相涉,三四四三,宛轉十二;流變三疊,一十百千。總括始終,六根之中,各各功德有千二百。

下面即來計較六受用根中,各功德多少的問題。首先定義:功德的指數。

『世為遷流,界為方位』。世,是指時間的流轉,如中國人說:卅年為一世。界,是指空間的展延;就方位而言,則有東西南北。雖有時候,號稱有十方;但事實上用「東西南北四方」來講,便足夠了。故曰『東西南北,四數必明』。

『與世相涉,三四四三,宛轉十二』。既方位,有四方。更時間,有過去、現在、未來三世。這空間的四方,乘以時間的三世,便是十二。『流變三疊,一十百千。總括始終,六根之中,各各功德有千二百。』但我們卻不說:功德乃十二。因習慣上,會把它十倍.十倍相乘,也就是每個基數的功德,定為一百的話;十二基數乘起來,便是一千二百功德。

簡單講,若時間是永恆的,空間也是無限的,這就是圓通根有一千二百功德。反之,若時間非永恆的,或空間非無限也,即是非圓通根。

所以下面,我們就來計算:在六根中,其功德各多少?

如眼觀見,後暗前明:前方全明,後方全暗;左右旁觀,三分之二。統論所作,功德不全;三分言功,一分無德。當知眼唯八百功德。

首先算眼根的功德:就一般人的視野而言,以正前方看得到,故稱為『前方全明』;而後面的,看不到,稱『後方全暗』。如向左邊看,可看到左邊的三分之二;再向右看,也是三分之二。這樣總加起來,如圖所示,共三分之二。『三分言功,一分無德』,故眼根的功德乃三分缺一,只有八百功德爾。

如耳周聽,十方無遺。動若邇遙,靜無邊際。當知耳根圓滿一千二百功德。

以耳根的功能,不管前後、左右、上下、四方,都能聽,所以稱為『十方無遺』。其次,不管遠近、大小都能聽;甚至於無聲音時,也一樣照聽─正因為能聽,才確認無聲音也!以耳根在一切時、居一切處,都能聽,所以圓滿一千二百功德。

如鼻嗅聞,通出入息。有出有入,而闕中交。驗於鼻根,三分闕一。當知鼻唯八百功德。

鼻根雖能嗅,但嗅得與否?還跟呼吸有關。通常在呼與吸的中間,乃會有一段空檔的時間。故即使謂:鼻根於吸氣與呼氣時,皆能嗅;但至少於中間空檔時,是不能嗅的。故知鼻根的功德,也是三分缺一,而只有八百功德。

如舌宣揚,盡諸世間出世間智。言有方分,理無窮盡。當知舌根圓滿一千二百功德。

上次已說過:舌根主要的功能,不是說話,而是品味。說話主要是聲帶的作用,故如聲帶好,會有比較好的音質,而稱為梵音。然梵音,也只是就音質而論,乃與所說的內容,無直接關係。若內容,應是意根的範疇。

所以謂舌根能圓滿功德,是很牽強的。若就品味而言,舌根的功德便很不齊全也。

如身覺觸,識於違順。合時能覺,離中不知,離一合雙。驗於身根三分闕一,當知身唯八百功德。

身體的覺受,要觸合才能知,故謂『合時能覺』;若不觸,即不知,故稱為『離中不知』。以觸與不觸的比率,略為二比一,故稱為『離一合雙』。所以身根的功德,也是三分闕一,而只有八百功德。

如意默容,十方三世一切世間出世間法,唯聖與凡,無不包容,盡其涯際。當知意根圓滿一千二百功德。

以意根能回憶過去,惦念未來,故十方三世,世、出世間,凡與聖,淨與染,一切盡在其中,所以能圓滿一千二百功德也。

其中,以舌根宣揚世出世間理,非一切人所能,故非初學者所宜。

於是乎,唯有耳根與意根,能圓滿功德(至於塵識等,更不及也)。

其實,我們並不需要用嚴謹的方法去計算,各根有多少功德?甚至身根是八百功德,或六百功德,也不重要。因為就一般人的直覺,身根、舌根與鼻根乃是較不靈敏者,所以功德當不齊全。而眼根,既開眼才能見,功德也不算齊全。

所以在六根中,唯耳根與意根的功德最圓滿。至於圓滿,是否即為一千二百功德?這其實也不重要。嚴格講,耳根只能緣現在,而不能緣過去、未來,因此它的功德,還是不能與意根比的。更何況,耳根如不依附於意根,還不能單獨作用也。

然既於《楞嚴經》中,說耳根具足一千二百功德。那我們還是從耳根圓通講起吧!然後再匯歸於意根圓通。

聲銷無響,汝說無聞。若實無聞,聞性已滅,同於枯木。鐘聲更擊,汝云何知?

在經典中,佛陀為了向阿難證明耳根是圓通的,所以做了一些實驗:首先他請羅侯羅敲鐘,然後問大眾:有聲音嗎?阿難答曰:有聲音。過一段時間後,鐘聲慢慢消失了。再問阿難:有聲音嗎?阿難說:沒有聲音哩!又過一段時間後,佛陀再請羅侯羅敲鐘,再問阿難:你聽到嗎?阿難說:聽到了。再過一段時間後,聲音沒有了。佛陀更問:你聽到嗎?阿難說:沒聽到哩!

於是佛陀就責怪阿難:你何以前後矛盾?阿難說:我有什麼矛盾呢?佛陀說『聲銷無響,汝說無聞。若實無聞,聞性已滅,同於枯木。鐘聲更擊,汝云何知?』如果聲音消逝了,你就沒聽聞。既無聽聞,則你的聞性已不存在了,便同於枯木般地無知無覺。故如再敲鐘,你是應該聽不到的。但事實上,你還是聽到了。

知有知無,自是聲塵或無或有;豈彼聞性,為汝有無?聞實云無,誰知無者?

有些人乃認為:因為有聲音,所以我才去聽。然既你未曾聽,云何知道有聲音呢?所以佛陀的實驗,乃為證明:耳根,一向在聽。

只是有時候聲音較大,有時候聲音較小。如果聲音小到難以察覺的程度,我們就認為「沒有聲音」。所以是「沒有聲音」,而非「沒有在聽」。以我們耳根的「聞性」,是從來不休止的。

所以聲音的大小有無,乃是聲塵的變化;卻非聞性也跟著變化。否則如以無聲音,就無聞性;那既無聞性,又誰來覺知其沒有聲音呢?

是故阿難!聲於聞中自有生滅,非為汝聞聲生聲滅,令汝聞性為有為無。汝尚顛倒,惑聲為聞;何怪昏迷,以常為斷。

所以眾生都很可憐:竟把聲塵的有無,當作聞性的有無。這云何能不『以常為斷』而顛倒迷惑呢?既以常為斷,而欲免於生死輪迴,殆不可能也。

終不應言:離諸動靜閉塞開通,說聞無性。

但是我們也不要錯以為:離卻聲塵大小、遠近、有無的變化外,別有「聞性」的存在。性雖不是相,性也不離相。

如重睡人,眠熟床枕。其家有人,於彼睡時,擣練舂米。其人夢中聞舂擣聲,別作他物:或為擊鼓,或為撞鐘。即於夢時,自怪其鐘為木石響。於時忽寤,遄知杵音。

阿難!是人夢中,豈憶靜搖開閉通塞?其形雖寐,聞性不昏。

甚至即使一個人,於床舖中睡得正沉。他的家人卻於此時擣杵舂米。於是這人雖睡著了,卻仍於睡夢中,聽到聲音。也許因在睡夢中,故將聲音錯聽為敲鼓的聲音,或撞鐘的聲音。於是在睡夢中,乃訝異於:何以敲鼓聲或撞鐘聲,竟變成木石相擊的聲響?驀地,他卻突然清醒過來,於是便知:那乃是舂米的聲音爾。

所以阿難!人雖在睡覺,心不作意,聞性卻未跟著睡覺也。否則,於睡夢間,既第六識不起作用,他如何能聽聞呢?甚至有的人,睡得正熟,以至於連夢都沒有。這時,如我們去叫他,或者去抓他的手,去搖他的腳,也能將他喚醒。這能喚醒者,即表示他的根性還在作用。

所以「作意與否」,乃不會影響到根性的作用也。作意是有間斷的,而根性卻無間斷也。

縱汝形銷,命光遷謝,此性云何為汝銷滅?

更進一步說,如果人死掉了。死掉是身體的遷化,而根性卻不跟著遷化。既連死,都不會影響到根性的作用,那根性還有什麼不圓通的嗎?

所以為亡者超渡有用嗎?既真心常在,至少是還能聽聞的;不過能否相應?又另當別論也。

經典中,在陳述廿五圓通後,佛陀乃請文殊菩薩為眾生選擇入手修行的法門,而文殊菩薩乃推薦用耳根圓通的修法,因此下面就有些文殊菩薩所說的偈頌:

聲無既無滅,聲有亦非生;生滅二圓離,是則常真實。

既無聲音時,聞性不會散滅。也有聲音時,聞性非即新生。故必超越聲塵的生滅變化,才能悟得聞性的常住不變、本來清淨。

縱令在夢想,不為不思無

縱使在睡夢中,也不會因「心不作意」而失卻根性的作用。

我們已再三說到一個觀念:作意根是依存於非作意根,而非作意根又是依存於真心而有作用的。我們自以為很清楚、很真實的五俱意識,其實只是虛無漂渺的表相爾。

覺觀出思惟,身心不能及

『覺觀』是指真心覺悟、觀照的能力。而『出』,乃超脫之意。真心覺悟、觀照的能力,乃超乎意識思惟之上。如意識的思惟作用,像雲般地幻起幻滅。而真心,乃如虛空不動不搖。唯虛空,能包涵著雲;豈雲能了知,虛空的存在呢?

所以既從狹隘的身體,無法覺知真心的作用;也從妄識的生滅,無法意會真心的特性,故稱為『身心不能及』。

眾生迷本聞,循聲故流轉;豈非隨所淪,旋流獲無妄。

眾生很可憐,迷失了本來清淨的聞性,卻隨著聲塵的幻起幻滅而流轉生死。既然要修行,就不能再隨著聲塵而淪溺;而要能迴向,從著相生死而迴向於明心見性。既見性清淨,即旋流歸真也。

將聞持佛佛,何不自聞聞;一根既返源,六根成解脫。

所以修行的法要:倒非多聞熏習而已!如只到處參方尋道,拾人牙穢,這又有什麼用呢?因為這時候的心,還是浮沈不定的。這乃影射阿難也!因為阿難是多聞第一的弟子。

故真正的修行,不是向外去尋佛,不是向外去求法。而只要溯本清源,去證得真如心,則一切境界都是現成而清淨的。『何不自聞聞』,即謂:何不反求諸己,從聞性中去覺悟我們的自性呢?只要從任何一根去著手,而能歸返心地的源頭,則六根皆得清淨與解脫也。

如世巧幻師,幻作諸男女;雖見諸根動,要以一機抽。息機歸寂然,諸幻成無性。

這就像世間所演的皮影戲一般,雖在戲中出現男女、動物、劇場,變化萬千。然而即使再多的劇情變化,也不過用一根線去控制而已!故如這線不再操作的話,則這些幻現出來的男女、動物、劇情等,便全歸於寂然、幻滅。

六根亦如是:元依一精明,分成六和合;一處成休復,六用皆不成。

以上既演戲如此,也六根如此。六根即使像皮影戲,能變現出種種塵相,但還是由「某個主導」來操控的。這操控的主導是誰呢?不是真心,而是我執。

為什麼我們能確認:這個『一』不是真心,而是我執呢?因為下面有『一處成休復,六用皆不成』只有我執才能休復,而真心乃不可休復也。眾生最初隨著我執而去攀緣造業。如以見性而消融我執,則六根雖仍有覺照的功能,卻不會因此而造業也,所以稱為『六用皆不成』。

旋汝倒聞機,反聞聞自性;性成無上道,圓通實如是。

所以耳根圓通修行的重點,也不過是:要從對聲塵的攀緣執著,而迴向到對聞性的覺悟.對聞性的契合。此之『反聞』,即是說:當從對聲塵的攀緣執著而迴向。『聞自性』,即覺悟於真如的心性也。如此就能從見性而成就無上道。

以上是文殊菩薩所說的偈頌,對於耳根圓通修行的重點,乃說明得較完整而清楚。以下再看觀音法門,也就是觀音菩薩於〈耳根圓通〉章裡,所提出的報告。

從聞思修,入三摩地。初於聞中,入流亡所。所入既寂,動靜二相了然不生。如是漸增,聞所聞盡;盡聞不住。覺所覺空,空覺極圓,空所空滅。生滅既滅,寂滅現前。忽然超越世出世間,十方圓明。獲二殊勝:一者,上合十方諸佛本妙覺心,與佛如來同一慈力。二者,下合十方一切六道眾生,與諸眾生同一悲仰。

『從聞思修,入三摩地』修行大致都是:從最初的聞法,更以思惟其義,然後再用實際的法門去修行,而能證入三摩地。這是總說修行的過程。

『初於聞中,入流亡所』接著才敘述有關耳根圓通的修證過程。何謂『亡所』?「所」就是所聽到的聲塵。一般人對於所聽到的聲音,都會去分別它的意義。比如有人講話,去思惟他所說的合不合道理?

如慢慢把粗分別心去除後,就可能只聽到聲音,而不明瞭他所說的有什麼涵義。所以『亡所』者,乃首先從有意義與無意義的分別相中跳出來。其次,再從聲音的大小、遠近、高低等分別相中跳出來。於是便只剩下:有聲音與無聲音的差別相。如果連聲音的有無,都放下了,這才是真正的「亡所」。

至於『入流』呢?簡單講,就是「入法流」,也就是當一個修行法門,我們已能用到相應得力了,才稱為入流。即俗話說的「已進入情況了」。故入流,才能亡所;也亡所後,才確定其已入流也。

『所入既寂,動靜二相了然不生』既連聲音的有無,都放下了;那聲音的動與靜,便沒什麼差別了。『如是漸增,聞所聞盡;盡聞不住。』如是繼續用功,乃至「能聞根性」與「所聞聲塵」的界限,全消泯了;故能盡聞一切。這時聞性的作用,就不再被匡限了。

『覺所覺空,空覺極圓,空所空滅。生滅既滅,寂滅現前。』這單從文字,是不容易說得很清楚的。故我們勉強用幾個層次來說明:首先『聞所聞盡』,是指五識的能聞跟所聞都消盡了。以五識比較粗重故,得先消除。接著斷除第六識的分別,故稱為『覺所覺空』;如有「覺所覺空」的證量,則類似入定,會有神通的,故稱為『空覺極圓』。

待第六識的能所斷除後,再進一步乃要斷除第七末那識的分別,故有『空所空滅』。我與非我的對立,全消除了。既我與非我的界限,全泯除了;則一切世間.萬象崢嶸,乃皆平等而清淨矣!此稱為『生滅既滅,寂滅現前』,這也就是《楞嚴經》所謂「一亡」的境界。

『忽然超越世出世間,十方圓明』既證得一亡的境界,即是已入真空也;故能從真空而出妙有。這也是我們再三強調的:能把我執的框框打破後,才與虛空、法界合為一體。

於是『獲二殊勝:一者,上合十方諸佛本妙覺心,與佛如來同一慈力。二者,下合十方一切六道眾生,與諸眾生同一悲仰。』既與法界合為一體,當就上合諸佛本妙覺心,下隨眾生尋聲救苦。『同一悲仰』,即似現代心理學所謂的「同理心」。以具同理心故,能尋聲救苦。

以上耳根圓通,從最初佛陀用撞鐘的方式,以證明耳根是圓通的。然後有文殊菩薩講的偈頌,及觀音菩薩所說修行的層次及證量。這總加起來,才是完整的耳根圓通。下面再說意根圓通:

或問:如文殊菩薩所謂『知根雜亂思,湛了終無見;想念不可脫,云何獲圓通?』故意根能修圓通嗎?

答曰:所謂「雜亂思」和「想念不可脫」者,乃皆就法塵而言。至於意根者,不必如是。且前五根者,必依意根才起作用。否則,只耳根者,云何獲圓通呢?

以『雜亂思』或『想念不可脫』,乃是皆就法塵而言。而既落入塵相,則不只法塵是雜亂的,連聲塵也是雜亂的。因為聲音有大小、遠近、男女、有意義、無意義,反正差別相還是很多的。故就相而言,任何一種塵相都是一樣雜亂。反之,若能回歸到根性的話,皆很單純也。

其次,嚴格算:耳根並未具足一千二百功德。因為所有的五俱意識,都只能緣現在世,而不能緣過去世和未來世。既三世中闕二,云何為一千二百功德?又前五根者,也不能單獨作用;前五根一定得依託於意根,才能起作用。所以耳根的功德,比之意根的功德,其實還是天淵之別哩!

故修耳根圓通者,不若直修「意根圓通」也。而意根圓通的修法,乃參禪法門也。

所以如謂:須從根門啟修,則修耳根圓通,反不如修意根圓通,來得直接俐落。因為意根不只功德更圓滿,而且是更內在的主控者。然意根圓通云何修呢?這在《楞嚴經》中卻未講得明白。但在中國禪宗史上,卻表現得很出色,這就是參禪法門。

所以中國禪宗雖非常重視《楞嚴經》,有所謂「開悟在楞嚴」。可是對文殊菩薩所鄭重推薦的耳根圓通,卻少人去修。為什麼呢?因為中國人,不管從理論或經驗上,終究是認定:以意根圓通而修參禪法門,是最直截了當的。

或者,我們再看《高僧傳》,不管禪宗或其他宗派,真以修耳根圓通而大有成就者,誰呢?不知道!但從參禪法門而大有成就者,卻比比皆是。

為什麼《楞嚴經》這麼重視耳根圓通的修法,而中國人卻只單用參禪法門呢?這問題沒有人去探討。但是若真論究,原因也很簡單:因為參禪法門,乃是直修意根圓通也。

Posted by: Zacken99 | July 17, 2009

楞严经四种清净明诲浅释

Posted by: Zacken99 | July 17, 2009

楞严经五十阴魔浅释

Posted by: Zacken99 | July 16, 2009

Cats and Dogs…….

Ah Fong is 38 this year, he was in the pest control industry for the past 15 years. He is married with 3 children.

However, he was being retrench last year, and after much struggle , he manage to beg and borrow so money to start a small provision shop in TPY area…like many singaporeans, to him n his wife, starting a own business being their own boss meaning a good start ..Therefore he pinned a very high hope for his business. His shop location is rather good as it is located at a area with lots of human traffic. However…things doesnt turn out to be good…this daily net profit is less than $30….and its too far to meet his needs…

I met him 1 day at TPY central after my appoinment and we had a short chat  and get to know abt all this…

he was one of my best counterpart b4 he leave his previous job..becos of him ,many of my problems is being solved..and from there we becom rather good friend..

After i knew abt his plight..i asked him , if he would  want me to see fengshui for him…he was happy that i made this suggestion..but he frankly told me he gt no spare cash to engage my service..i happily told him..i will do it free for him..cos i really own him too many favours…

then 1 day, at the arranged time, i reach his shop..i did a survey at his shop area..i can say that the shop fengshui is good…there is no fengshui reason to cause the shop to hv such poor business..i walked towards the shop, my crown chakra start to jump! i sense something unusual, i summon my ling energy to my eye, n to my horror..i saw there tons of cats n dogs spirit lying around the shop entrance, n they are all snarling at me!…i make a mudra n use my ling energy to chant a mantra and throw the energy at them to chase them away…but i know they will come bk again soon…n i think this must be the reason for the shop ’s business to b so bad…cos for the whole row of shop house , they only stationed at fong’s shop …

i gt into the shop, Fong n his wife greeted me, and offer me kopi…we started with simple chatting, then i go into the topic by telling them wat i had jus saw…..fong’s wife was shock n start to gt scared and ask me will it endanger them..i look at Fong, he is in deep thoughts…i asked him,

“siao eh ,you killed them huh ?”

” ya, i think so…i killed quite a number of stray cats and dogs when im in the pest control industry”

“Y did u do that?”

“bo bian leh, customer want us to gt rid of them, n boss agreed to it leh”

“dun u know its legally n karmically wrong?”

“i know lah bro, but…haiz…bo bian leh”

well….”bo Bian” is always the best excuse 1 will use when he or she needs to do wrong stuff….Fong start to plead me to help him…i explained to him, there is no way i can help cos he is the 1 who killed them, n now they come bk to him..its karmically rightful…

Fong wife start to tears, and both of them keep begging me for solution.. 

I , as usually being super kaypo, taught him a “zhao du” ritual and wanted him to b a full time vegeterian for 3 years and need to chant 10 million times of 往生咒 n dedicated to the animal spirits…

he “wah!”

i started to packed my thing n intent to leave, he know i angry liao..he quickly stop me and promise he will do it…

with that promise, i help him to arrange his shop fengshui, and help him set a earth diety altar which will b a lot of help in his business…

I told him, not to give me empty promise..cos i will check with the animal spirits , if he did not do as he promise, i will punish him myself…

Both of the “oor”

 

I shake my head……….

haiz….i really hate the excuse “bo bian”…

Posted by: Zacken99 | July 13, 2009

老實念佛

◎我們往往看到一些不識字,窮苦的老太婆,好像很無知,一天到晚只知道念阿彌陀佛,看到他們往生都非常自在,有站著、坐著、不生病、預知時至,自在的往生。這比知識分子實在高明太多了,原因就是他們都能老實念佛。反觀一些知識分子,則是一邊念佛,一邊打妄想。所謂「自古詩人妄想多」,妄想是造六道輪迴之業,我們決不能學。修行人知道的事,越少越好;認識的人,越少越好,所謂「知事少時煩惱少,識人多時是非多」。這才明白老太婆的老實念佛不簡單,是真有智慧的人,他們才是世間第一等人。(節錄 淨空法師語錄)

Posted by: Zacken99 | July 13, 2009

修行偈。。

千里寻老鹰,万里开明灯;
日日谈修行,修行不归路;
皆说修行苦,但我乐融融;
修乃我的魂,行乃我的魄;
愿若不能了,难把极乐过;
一日入佛门,终身为佛们!

Posted by: Zacken99 | July 11, 2009

妙法莲华经方便品第二

Posted by: Zacken99 | July 11, 2009

A or B?

A>身是菩提树,心如明镜台,时时勤拂拭,莫使有尘埃。

                                               OR

 

B>菩提本无树,明镜亦非台,本来无一物,何使惹尘埃

Posted by: Zacken99 | July 11, 2009

第一??????????????????

现在参禅人,尽在皮毛上用功夫,把参禅当做比赛来争第一。你能坐三小时,我要坐五小时,胜过你一招,有这种心理在作祟,焉能开悟?就是坐了八万大劫,也不能明心见性。为什么?因为你有胜负心。所谓“争是胜负心,与道相违背,便生四相心,由何得三昧”?这首偈颂。是警惕修道人,不可争第一。功夫到家,智慧现前,自然会有人评判你是第一——那才是真第一。如果心想第一,有这种胜负心,就与道相违背了。

修道的人,好像水一样,有谦俾心,不争功、不贪德,好的给人家,坏的自己留着。老子说:“上善若水,水善利万物而不争。处众人之所恶,故几于道”。上善就是第一流的修行者,如水一般,向低洼之处流去。虽然水对万物有利益,可是不争其功德。不论是飞潜动植物,或是胎卵湿化,一视同仁,供给所需,修道人,亦复如是,对一切众生,视为过去父母、未来的诸佛,要慈悲为怀,方便为门,拯救他们出离苦海。凡是众人所不愿意住的地方,而要去住,有这种的思想,就离道很近。凡是有胜负心,就不合乎修道的宗旨,就违背了道。

修道人,要没有四相的心。无我相:谁在修道?修道的人也没有了。无人相:没有和人比赛的心。无众生相:我相没有了,人相没有了,所以众生相也空了。无寿者相:既然众生相也空了,那来个寿者相?若是有争强论胜的思想,就有四相心。有了四相心,从什么地方能得到正定正受?这个道理,不妨琢磨琢磨。一言以蔽之,有四相心,即是凡夫;无四相心,即是菩萨。

修道人,要记住金刚经的四句:“一切有法为,如梦幻泡影;如露亦如电,应作如是观。”凡是有形有相,皆是有为法。有为法,好像作梦,好像幻化,奸像泡沫,好像影子,好像露水,好像电光,皆是虚妄而无实体。一切的一切,皆应该这样来观察,才能明白真实的道理,就不会执著,不会打妄想。

在金刚经上又说:“过去心不可得,现在心不可得,未来心不可得。”过去心为什么不可得?因为过去已经过去了,还管它干什么。现在心为什么不可得?因为现在念念不停。你说这是现在,等你说完。现在又过去了,时间不会停留的。未来心为什么心不可得?因为还没有来嘛!你说那是未来,可是它又来啦!连未来也没有。所以过去现在未来三心了不可得,能依佛所说的法子去修行,直截了当,可达到涅架之境。

修道人,要依正知正见的法为准绳,勇猛修习,这时候,“离言说相”:言说的相也没有了,没有什么话可说的,“离心缘相”:心缘的相也没有没有什么缘可攀的,“离文字相”:文字的相也没有了,没有什么文字可代表,可说出来。既然说不出来,还有什么可回忆?还有什么放不下?还有什么可认真?各位!要在这个地方用功,不可在皮毛上用功。

有人在想:“今天坐禅,腿不知疼,腰不知酸,不知不觉到开静的时间。”因为你在睡觉嘛!当然什么也不知道。不要误认是境界。若有这个执着,则容易走火入魔,大上其当。

各位注意:凡是从外来的境界,不要注意它,不要理会它。听其自然,不随它转。在楞严经上讲得非常明白。希望参禅者,要彻底研究五十种阴魔的来龙去脉。《楞严经》是参禅人的宝鉴。所有修道人宜深入钻研。

Posted by: Zacken99 | July 9, 2009

愛與感謝的水結晶

Posted by: Zacken99 | July 9, 2009

太上老君清淨經

老君曰: 大道無形生育天地大道無情運行日月大道無名長養萬物吾不知其名強名曰

道 夫道者. 有清有濁有動有靜天清地濁天動地靜男清女濁男動女靜將本流末而生

萬物,清則濁之源,動則靜之基,人能常清靜天地悉皆歸 夫人神好清而心擾之.人心好

靜而慾牽之.常遣其慾而心自靜.澄其心而神自清自然六慾不生三毒消滅.所以不能

者.為心未澄慾未遣也能遣之者.內觀其心.心無其心.惟觀其形.形無其形.遠觀其物.

物無其物三者既悟惟見於空.觀空亦空.空無所空.所空既無.無無亦無.無無既無.湛然

常寂.寂無所寂慾豈能生 慾既不生.既是真靜.真常應物.真常得性.常應常靜.常清靜

矣如此清靜漸入真道.既入真道名為得道.雖名得道實無所得.為化眾生名為得道.能

悟之者可傳聖道 老君曰: 上士無爭.下士好爭.上德不德.下德執德.執著之者不名道

德 眾生所以不得真道者為有妄心.既有妄心.既驚其神.既驚其神.既著萬物.既著萬

物.既生貪求.既生貪求.既是煩惱 煩惱妄想憂苦身心.便遭濁辱.流浪生死.常沉苦海.

永失真道真常之道.悟者自得.得悟道者.常清靜矣

 

                                            直接解說 太上老君清淨經

太上老君說: 虛空沒有形狀柤貌而變化生育出天地虛空沒有私下的情份平均運行著日月

虛空沒有實質的名稱長久以來確滋養著萬物我不知道如何稱呼? 勉強取一個名字叫

<道> 這道之中有清明虛廓的.有色雜混濁的.有動態的.有靜止的如天清而明時.地面

是眾色濁亂的.如天空中變化雲雷交動.而地面是平靜的男人身清剛強.女人身濁如

水.男人心思好動.女人柔水文靜 將本性流露於外.心念妄為而生出萬物.清靜是污濁

的源頭.動態變化則是以靜止為根基.人如果能時常保持神清心靜天地一切皆歸於清

靜無為 有的人愛好神清智明.但心的妄念會去干擾他.那人想要靜止妄念.可是慾妄

確會牽制著心.如果能時常派遣消除慾妄.這心自然就會靜下來.待心靜下來時神智就

會像一杯水一樣.塵物沉澱下來這一杯水一樣清而明 而因執著塵物所生出的種種慾

妄自然就不會再生起.因慾妄由身口意造作出貪嗔痴的這三種有漏毒害就會消滅.如

果不能這樣清靜的人就是他的心未能靜下來.慾妄也未能派遣消滅 能將慾妄派遣消

滅的人.可以進一步觀察.這心本來就沒有一個能真正標示出來的心.仔細的觀察是不

是有形狀.也沒有能真正譬喻出來的形狀.遠處觀看物體其實一切本是一混然之相.這

一界相本來就沒有個別獨立之物.是因心的分別執著而成立體遠近色別之物相 如上

這三種能觀察通達領悟的話.萬物一切皆是空的假相.觀察到萬物萬法是空假的相.也

如同虛空一樣.一切盡如虛空也沒有所空的對象.所空的對象也沒有時連.無沒有的念

頭也忘掉.無與沒有都已不存在分別(如同記憶與忘記都如一)自然真常的達到寂靜.

寂靜也無有所寂靜的觀想念頭.慾妄豈能再生出 慾妄既然不再生出就是真正的常

靜.如此真常的清淨心體因應萬物.真常得自清淨性.以真常清淨自性應物常清淨行.

神智心性清淨常持 如此的清淨行.就會漸漸進入到真常的大道體性中.既然已進入

真常大道體性中.就可以稱呼為得道.雖然稱呼為得道.但是一切實在是無有所得也無

有所捨.但為了渡化眾生就取名稱呼為得道.可以悟出這個道理的人.就可以傳達教授

大眾修行進入這種神聖的大道 太上老君說: 有高尚知識修為的人士.不會與人爭論.

而不向上修學認知的人便常與人爭論.有品德修為的人.不會將善業德性掛在嘴上說.

而不修身養德的人便常常執於口中說道德.執於身口外表道德行為的人.是不明白道

德的人也不能稱呼他為有德性的人 一切眾生之所以不能得到真常大道就是因為有

妄心.既然有了妄心就會驚動了神情亂了神智.既然亂了神智就會將心執著在一切事

物上.既然執著在一切事物上就會生起分別取捨貪求.既然生起取捨貪求就會始神智

心情獰亂而生出煩惱 因煩惱而變化出的種種妄想.憂愁哀苦了身心.便會遭到空幻

濁染的蘊界所侵辱.常常變化生死流浪於三界.時常沉入苦海中永遠失去能悟得真道

的清淨心 真常不變的大道.悟得出者自己自得.非有人能給予的.能悟得這種真道的

人.身心時常是清淨而神智清明的

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 26, 2009

五毒的对治(贪嗔痴慢疑)

佛教中所说的五毒,是指贪、嗔、痴、慢、疑。这五种心使我们造作恶业,就像毒药会妨碍我们修行,故称为五毒。清除五毒心是修行人的重要工作,修大神通或各种玄妙的大法,若五毒心尚存,结果可能会变成魔通或各种恶法,因此,要修佛道必先除五毒。

 

 

 

一、贪着的对治:

 

      一为修不净观。比如走在路上,看到美丽女子而起希求心。此时应观修,见自身他身,以及飞禽走兽、衣服饮食、山林树木、国土世界悉皆不净。当命终之后,身体渐渐地膨大,犹如吹满风的皮囊,即「膨胀相」。后逐步现出「青瘀相」、「脓烂相」、「断坏相」;复于这里那里为各野兽所食啖,名为「食残相」;头躯手足四散,是为「散乱相」;血液溢流满地,是为「血涂相」;又为诸蛆虫散布其上,是为「虫聚相」;最后白骨毕现为「白骨相」。此观发时,知如梦境般变化无常而不执着,故能破一切贪着之心。

 

      一为修喜舍念。比如看到商店里漂亮的首饰或皮包,心中会想:若是我的有多好。当贪着心产生时,对治的方法是转念。我们马上想说:愿将这一切美妙的东西,供养佛菩萨,使其欢喜。同时可以发一个善愿:希望这些东西能够利益到很多众生,让众生也欢喜。这样转念的观想,好处很多。不仅能减轻执着,消除宿业,而且能够积聚广大的福德。

 

 

 

二、瞋恚的对治:

 

      瞋恚者,应修慈悲、忍辱观。例如国中常修理你的同学、办公室欺负你的同事、骗你钱的金光党等,当他们加害我们,我们应当思维对方之所以如此,应是我们过去世所造恶业之结果所致,不宜意图报复。并将之种种,视为清除无明的逆增上缘。将障碍、折磨,都转换为修行的方便。或可将这些障碍视为上师智慧的示现,当我们作如是修持时,恶业自然清凈,而痛苦也随之消除。

 

      更进一步了知,加害者本身亦为累劫恶业所累。作此伤害,更为其来世加深恶因。当作如是的观察,大悲心乃随之而升起。若反而视之为敌欲予摧毁,则徒加深烦恼。应当诚心回向功德,愿诸魔类得慈悲心并亲遇善法。愿他们不自损损他,愿菩提心深入他们的心中。

   

 

 

 

三、愚痴的对治:

 

      愚痴为三毒中,最难破除,又为贪与瞋之根本也。愚痴人多不信解深法,心不得清净。多与恶知识相随,心没懈怠,坚着五受。多行瞋恚,自高轻人。为妄想蔽覆,种种颠倒。造作罪业,长沦生死,如盲人独行于黑夜之中,永不见日。

 

      愚痴者,应修因缘观。世间一切事物,皆从内因外缘而生。如种子为因,水土时节为缘,因缘凑合,种能生芽,从芽生叶,从叶生节,从节生茎,从茎生华,从华生实。

 

      无种子,即不能生芽以至生实。无水土,种子亦不能生芽生实。时节未到,种子亦不能生芽以至生实。然种子决不念我能生芽,芽亦不念我从种子生,水土亦不言我能令种子生芽以至生实,时节亦不言我能令种子生芽以至生实。

 

      可见凡物之生,了无自性。若有自性,即不应因缘凑合而生,因缘分散而死。我身亦然,前生之业为因,父母为缘,因缘凑合即生,因缘分散即死,生死流转,不得稍住。如是常常观察,自能豁破愚痴,发生智慧。是为对治愚痴修因缘观。

 

 

 

四、我慢的对治:

 

      面对称扬赞叹时,应思索自己若有一点点成就的话,亦均是来自三宝、师长、父母、社会。平常更应时时将自己,看作是有缺点过错之人,心里应当如是观想:自己从无始以来到现在,每一天中,烦恼心皆如熊熊烈火般弥天漫地,焚烧了所有善业的妙树,罪恶滔天的毒海汹涌澎湃,淹没了通向解脱与佛果的大道。

 

      如此下劣的我,每日里各种烦恼恶业接连地涌现,长此以往,后世必然会下堕恶趣。哪里还有像我这样,浑噩、庸碌、无所事事、恶贯满盈的人呢?若能经常如此内省自己的过失,那么自相续中的贡高我慢、骄傲自满的情绪就会崩溃瓦解,亦不会对他人产生出轻视与怠慢。

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

五、疑忌的对治:

 

      疑即不信,盖信有六信:信事、信理、信自、信他、信因、信果。具足六信,方名具信也。若疑佛、疑法、疑僧,则修行了不得力。以念佛往生为例,如信愿不足,或感边地胎生。原因如下:

 

      一者不信「不思议智」:疑但念阿弥陀佛,未必得生极乐。不知不思议智有大威力,非思量所能及。一切万法无非自力他力。自摄他摄,千变万化,无量无边。安得以凡夫有碍之情识,疑彼如来无碍之妙法,岂知一面之镜,能现万像。千年积薪,一火烧尽。故至心一念称名,能消八十亿劫生死重罪。十念必生又何足异。

 

      二者不信「不可称智」:不了佛智体绝对待,离过绝非。昙鸾师曰:「不可称智者,言佛智不可称量,非相形待(不相对待)。何以言之?法若是有,必应有知有之智。法若是无,亦应有知无之智。诸法离于有无。故佛冥诸法,则智绝相待。以知取佛、以不知取佛、以非知非不知取佛、以非非知非非不知取佛,均非知佛。佛智离四句,即离百非,体离对待,故曰「不可称智。」智不可称,故念佛功德亦不可称也。

 

      三者不了「大乘广智」:疑佛不能实度一切众生,复疑一切念佛众生岂能皆得往生净土。故于阿弥陀佛作有量想。对治此疑,故言「大乘广智」。此智无法不知,无烦恼不断,无善不备,无众生不度也。欲明佛智,无所运载。运载一切,皆入无余,故曰大乘。其所运载,无限无际,故名广智。又于诸法门知之穷尽,故名大乘广智。故能广契群机,悉皆度脱。如来大悲大智,于诸有缘,无不运载而入涅盘。开演是心作佛,是心是佛之妙义,令诸有情以念佛入无念,因往生证无生。故能令念佛众生皆生净土。又世界非有边非无边。亦绝四句。佛令众生离此四句,名之为度。其实非度非不度,非尽非不尽。

 

      四者不了「无等无伦最上胜智」:疑佛不得一切种智。疑是故,于念佛往生法门,不能正信,乃感胎生。如是佛智,只应仰信,不可比量,故名「无等无伦最上胜智」。如何仰信?应如《起信论》所云:「一切境界本来一心,离于想念。以众生妄见境界,故心有分齐。以妄起想念,不称法性,故不能决了。诸佛如来离于见相,无所不遍,心真实故,即是诸法之性。自体显照一切妄法。有大智用,无量方便。随诸众生所应得解,皆能开示种种法义。是故得名一切种智。」。无所见故,无所不见,如是对治第四疑也。

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 23, 2009

心念

◎清淨心是功夫,經上常說「善男子、善女人」,什麼時候我們自己才是真正的善男子善女人?要等到那一天我們看所有的眾生,都是善男子善女人,我們自己就是了。所以經上常說:佛看一切眾生是佛,凡夫看一切諸佛也是凡夫。蕅益大師說:「境緣無好醜,好醜起於心,至人除心不除境,心既除矣,境豈實有。」境界隨時都是跟我們自己的心念而轉變的。(節錄 淨空法師語錄)

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 23, 2009

专一其心

 

                                                               宣化上人开示

我们拜佛的时候,必须要恭恭敬敬,不可以东看看、西看看、前望望、后望望,不可以这样。你这样,那就是没有诚心,没有专一。

你拜佛就一心拜佛,持咒就一心持咒。好像我们在佛堂这儿拜佛、诵咒的时候,不要听见楼上有一个什么声音,心就跑到楼上去了;楼下有一个声音,又跑到楼下来了;街上有一个声音,心又跑到街上去了;门有一个声音,心就跑到门那儿去了,不可以这样跑。

不要管闲事,因为你拜佛比什么都重要;你诵经、持咒也比什么都重要。除非特别叫你管理事情,你再去管理事情;没有叫你管理事情,你不要管闲事,这样子你就能专一,这才是真正地供养佛,真正地礼拜佛。

  真正的专一,就是用一个心来拜佛、来诵经、持咒,才能有感应道交的力量。所以各位说:“我拜了这么多佛,念了这么多经,持了这么多咒,啊!我修行了这么多年,一点什么成就都没有!”你想要成就什么?你在那儿拜佛,尽打妄想,尽想入非非,一边拜佛,一边打妄想,一边管闲事,这怎么会有感应?

  所以修道必须要专一其心。我以前对你们说过,我读书的时候,在我的旁边或者有打鼓、打钟的,都不能扰乱我,我不被这个钟声、鼓声所转,能专心致志来读书。那么说这钟鼓的声音,我是不是听不见呢?不是的,也听得见,但是就不被这种声音摇动读书的心。

  我们现在拜佛,也应该这样,一心拜佛,不被其他的闲杂声摇动我们的心。拜佛的时候,应该念这几句偈颂:

能礼所礼性空寂
感应道交难思议
我此道场如帝珠
诸佛菩萨影现中
我身影现诸佛前
头面接足皈命礼

“能礼所礼性空寂”,能礼就是指我们,我们现在是一个能礼拜诸佛的众生,我们“所礼”拜的就是十方诸佛,我这个能礼拜的众生和我所礼的十方诸佛,这两种都是空寂的。那么说:“空的就不要礼?!既然空,还要礼他做什么?”不错,本性是空的,无为是空的;但是你想要证得无为法,先要从有为上做起。

所以你没有证到空寂这种空理的时候,不可以说:“既然空,我也不要礼佛了,佛也不要受我的礼,这本来都是空的嘛!”本来都是空的,这是真空;但是你要从妙有上着手,你要礼拜,所以这叫“能礼所礼性空寂”。

“感应道交难思议”,虽然性空寂,但是中间可有一种感应,这感应道交是不可思议的。你这儿礼佛,佛受你的礼,你增加你的福慧,这是感应道交难思议。

“我此道场如帝珠”,我这道场就好像帝释天的宝珠,这宝珠什么都会现出来,“诸佛菩萨影现中”,十方一切诸佛菩萨法身的影都会在这宝珠现出来。

“我身影现诸佛前”,我现在在这儿拜佛,我这身形、这个影就现到十方诸佛的面前,所以你供养一佛,也就是供养一切佛了;你供养一切佛,也就是供养一佛。那么我的身体和诸佛的身体都互相在这宝珠现出来。

“头面接足皈命礼”,我的头面和手都接到佛足上,我一心皈命顶礼。

在拜佛的时候,要诚心诚意来念这几句偈颂。你拜哪一尊佛,就加上哪一尊佛的名字,譬如我拜释迦牟尼佛,就说:“释迦如来影现中,我身影现释迦前,头面接足归命礼。”你若拜观音呢,就说:“观音菩萨影现中,我身影现观音前,头面接足皈命礼。”

在拜佛的时候,你若能专一其心,那个感应道交就不可思议。所以无论哪一位在念佛时,就要像一个念佛的,不要各处看,无论哪里有动静、有声音,都不需要管它,就是不管闲事。

那么念佛时要专一,拜佛时要专一,供养佛时要专一,你诵经的时候也要专一,持咒的时候更要专一。所以我们这儿诵经持咒,旁边有什么声音,我们都不知道,那就是得到“持咒三昧”了。你说这么多年也没有得到什么感应,你那儿尽打妄想,怎么会有感应?!

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 21, 2009

佛顶尊胜陀罗尼经与佛顶尊胜陀罗尼

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 21, 2009

《南无大轮金刚陀罗尼》

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 21, 2009

大宝广博楼阁善住秘密陀罗尼

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 21, 2009

佛说楞严咒的殊胜功德利益

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 14, 2009

大悲心陀罗尼

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 14, 2009

上师相应法

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 14, 2009

金刚萨埵百字明观想

http://www.huhai.net/buddhist/sound/jgsdbzm.swf

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 10, 2009

35 Buddhas Confession and Purification Practice

 
[posted Oct. 2005]
This advice was compiled from teachings given by Rinpoche at Istituto Lama Tsong Khapa in Italy, during the Lama Tsongkhapa Guru Yoga Retreat in 2003.

There are four remedy powers. The one that reduces and purifies negative karma is regret. The stronger the regret, the more the negative karma is purified. All phenomena affect each other; that is what dependent arising means—fire can burn, water can make things wet. It works similarly in our mind: our positive thoughts have one effect; negative thoughts have a different effect. So, there is happiness and there is suffering—this is a dependent arising.

Reciting the mantra of Vajrasattva, who attained qualities such as compassion and power in order to benefit sentient beings, purifies negative karma through dependent arising. In the same way, by reciting the names of the 35 Buddhas many times or just once, eons of negative karma is purified.

Lama Atisha explained why reciting the names of the 35 Buddhas has so much power. In the past, when the 35 Buddhas were bodhisattvas, they made many prayers to be able to benefit sentient beings, to easily purify our defilements and negative karma. When they achieved enlightenment, they achieved the Buddha’s ten qualities or powers, one of which is the power of prayer. So, their names have the power of all those past prayers. That is why, when sentient beings recite their names, they have so much power to purify defilements and eons of negative karma. Every single quality the 35 Buddhas attained was in order to benefit sentient beings, there was no other reason or motivation for it, so we should use this advantage.

Think: “The purpose of my life is to free all the hell beings, hungry ghosts, animals, sura, asura, human, and intermediate state beings—every single sentient being in the six realms of suffering, all unenlightened beings who have defilements.

“I must free all the hell beings, from whom I receive all my past, present, and future happiness, realizations of the path, and enlightenment, who are the most precious, most kind ones in my life, from all sufferings and their causes, and bring them to enlightenment by myself alone.

“I must free all the preta beings, from whom I receive all my past, present, and future happiness, realizations of the path, and enlightenment, who are the most precious, most kind ones in my life, from all the sufferings and their causes, and bring them to enlightenment by myself alone.

“I must free all the animals, every one of them, from whom I receive all my past, present, and future happiness, realizations of the path, and enlightenment, who are the most precious, most kind ones in my life, from all the sufferings and their causes, and bring them to enlightenment by myself alone.

“I must free all the human beings, from whom I receive all my past, present, and future happiness, realizations of the path, and enlightenment, who are the most precious, most kind ones in my life, from all sufferings and their causes, and bring them to enlightenment by myself alone.

“I must free all the sura beings, from whom I receive all my past, present, and future happiness, realizations of the path, and enlightenment, who are the most precious, most kind ones in my life, from all sufferings and their causes, and bring them to enlightenment by myself alone.

“I must free all the asura beings, from whom I receive all my past, present, and future happiness, realizations of the path, and enlightenment, who are the most precious, most kind ones in my life, from all sufferings and their causes, and bring them to enlightenment by myself alone.

“I must free all the intermediate state beings, from whom I receive all my past, present, and future happiness, realizations of the path, and enlightenment, who are the most precious, most kind ones in my life, from all sufferings and their causes, and bring them to enlightenment by myself alone.

“Therefore, I must achieve enlightenment. In order to do this, I need to actualize the path and purify my defilements, negative karmas, and downfalls collected from beginningless rebirths.”

Just one complete negative karma that is committed through the ten non-virtuous actions—killing, sexual misconduct, telling lies, etc.—produces four suffering results. As well as the ripened aspect result of rebirth in the lower realms, there are three other sufferings: experiencing the result similar to the cause; creating the result similar to the cause; and the possessed result, which is related to the environment and the suffering that is experienced when, for example, you are born after some time as a human being due to your good karma.

Creating the result similar to the cause means committing the same negative action again as a result of the past. Then, that complete negative karma produces another four suffering results, including creating the result similar to the cause; then that complete negative karma produces another four suffering results. As long as we don’t purify that one negative karma and abstain from it we will experience the result again and again. Like this, it goes on and on, forever—the effect becomes endless.

Think: “If I put effort into not creating that one negative karma, I don’t have to experience all the endless suffering that comes from it. It makes a huge difference whether that one negative karma is committed or not.”

To make your practice really effective and powerful, contemplate the endless effect of even just one complete negative karma—having to experience so much suffering in samsara for that one negative karma—so that you can’t stand to live even one more second without purifying it immediately. There are so many negative karmas committed each day, month, and year, from beginningless past lives—it is unimaginable. If you think of all these karmas from beginningless past lives, it becomes more and more unbearable. There is no way to relax for even a second without practicing purification.

On top of this, you need to remember broken pratimoksha vows, and bodhisattva vows, which are much heavier. Then, having taken and broken the tantric vows in this and past lives, which is heavier again. Pabongkha Rinpoche’s commentary on the Six-Session Yoga says that breaking a bodhisattva root vow is 100,000 times heavier than breaking a pratimoksha root vow. Breaking a tantric vow is 100,000 times heavier than breaking a bodhisattva root vow. The vow that results in the heaviest, longest suffering, and is the heaviest obstacle to actualizing the path is the negative karma collected regarding the relationship with the virtuous friend. Remember all of that collected from beginningless rebirths. This is the situation we are in. In those hot hell realms even one tiny spark is much hotter than all human beings’ fire energy, which, comparatively, is extremely cool and pleasurable. This was explained by Buddha, the Omniscient One, with compassion for sentient beings, to save us from the unbearable suffering of samsara, particularly the lower realms.

Think: “Death can come any time, even today; it can come this hour or minute. That means I can be in the most terrifying suffering of the lower realms today, any minute, any second. The minute my breath stops, it is there, actualized. Therefore, I must purify right away, not delaying for even a second.” As is normally explained in the teachings, it is as if you have eaten poison and are going to experience great pain and die, so you want to get rid of the negativity in the quickest possible way.

This also applies when you practice Vajrasattva meditation in daily life or in retreat. You can meditate like this at the beginning of any purification practice, to make it really powerful. How much we can purify negative karma depends on the mind. Our mind creates negative karma but, with strong regret, the mind can purify so much. Regret is like medicine for us.

In Western psychology, regret may be interpreted as negative, but there is negative, harmful regret and useful, positive regret. One becomes medicine for our mind; the other becomes negative, for example, regretting our or other people’s virtue or positive actions. If somebody becomes a monk or nun and you express regret, “Oh, terrible! Oh, I’m sorry!”, or somebody is doing retreat in an isolated place and you say, “Oh, I’m so sorry you are living in a cave, poor thing”, your regret is misplaced. That person may actually be attaining realizations every year and offering the most benefit to sentient beings. That is incorrect regret. There is also correct and incorrect patience and tolerance. Similarly, perseverance in virtue is right perseverance, but perseverance in actions that are negative karma, the cause of samsara or of the lower realms—bearing great hardship to achieve power or reputation for happiness in this life, putting much effort into that, sacrificing, even endangering life, as many people in the world are doing—is incorrect tolerance. Correct tolerance has to be perseverance in virtue; that is the definition of perseverance. There has to be positive action. If an action is negative karma, it doesn’t have that definition of perseverance—it is incorrect perseverance, incorrect patience, or incorrect regret. Non-virtue only harms you and others.

Think: “Therefore, I’m going to perform prostrations by reciting the names of the 35 Buddhas and practicing the Confession of Downfalls, which purifies eons of negative karmas. I am so fortunate, having this opportunity, to create happiness and benefit for every single one of my kind mother sentient beings, every hell being, hungry ghost, animal, human being, sura, asura, and intermediate state being.”

At the end you must think of the happiness of others. If you think too much of your own negative karma and the suffering result of that, then, since we don’t have a realization of bodhicitta or of compassion, there is the danger of performing the prostrations for your own happiness. You need to come back to thinking of the happiness of others. With that attitude, every prostration you perform or prayer you recite is for other sentient beings.

You prostrate not only to the 35 Buddhas but to all the gurus, Buddha, Dharma, Sangha, and all the holy objects of the ten directions. If you prostrate to many merit fields—to billions of buddhas—you create billions of causes of enlightenment. This way is much more profitable. You can recite the 35 Buddhas’ names in whichever language you normally use.

The mantra OM NAMO MANJUSHRIYE NAMAH SUSHRIYE NAMA UTTAMA SHRIYE SOHA multiplies the prostrations one thousand times. If you recite it every day, it helps to develop a direct perception of emptiness in this life, also to not encounter harm or obstacles. If you recite this mantra and the Buddha’s name seven times, then each prostration or circumambulation is increased millions of times. Recite:

OM NAMO MANJUSHRIYE NAMAH SUSHRIYE NAMA UTTAMA SHRIYE SOHA (3X)

CHOM DEN DE DEZHIN SHEKPA DRA CHOM PA YANG DAKPA DZOK PE SANG GYE RINCHEN GYALTSEN LA CHAG TSAL LO (7X)

OM NAMO BHAGAWATE RATNA KETU RAZAYA TATHAGATAYA ARHATE SAM YAK SAM BUDDHAYA TAYATHA OM RATNE RATNE MAHA RATNE RATNA BIZAYE SOHA (7X)

Then, prostrate and recite the 35 Buddhas’ names and the Confession of Downfalls.

After completing any purification practice it becomes more powerful if you seal it with emptiness by meditating on the three circles: the performer of the action, the action, and the object, what is accomplished—looking at them all as empty. Think: “In emptiness there is no creator, me; there is no action of creating; and there is no creation, negative karma.”

Remain in that state of mindfulness, allowing the awareness that all things are empty to continue, that they do not exist from their own side, and then dedicate the merits:

“Due to all the merits of the three times collected by me and by others, may I achieve the 35 Buddhas’ enlightenment and lead all sentient beings to the 35 Buddhas’ enlightenment by myself alone.”

Then, dedicate the merits:

Jang chub sem chog rinpoche
Ma kye pa nam kye gyur chig
Kye pa nyam pa me par yang
Gong ne gong du pel bar shog

May the precious bodhicitta not yet born, arise and grow
May that born have no decline but increase forever more.

The Benefits of Prostrations  
Rinpoche commented on the following benefits from performing prostrations.

When making prostrations by reciting the names of the 35 Buddhas, even only one prostration to all the Buddhas, Dharma, and Sangha becomes a cause for achieving enlightenment. Prostrations to statues, scriptures, and stupas create many causes for liberation from samsara and achieving success in this life. But prostrations to the 35 Buddhas become a cause for enlightenment, which is a big difference.

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 8, 2009

慧律法师《楞严经》(重点提示)

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 8, 2009

在家居士的便利修法

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 8, 2009

海涛法师《佛说善恶因果经》

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 8, 2009

海涛法师《佛陀宣说施食功德》

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 8, 2009

海涛法师《财宝天王的功德利益》

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 8, 2009

海涛法师《除癌除病咒》

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 5, 2009

上师五十颂

序(本文系由藏文原序译出)
  
  
  印度大班智达跋维谛瓦大师所作的“上师五十”颂法,不但是学金刚密乘的根本,而且对学显教各宗来说,也同样的重要。
 
  本颂的论——注解,是班智达婆拉遮达?尊者所辑注的。译者与大福藏智慧剑(广定)法师,花了很多时间,经过很仔细的考证,才把藏文一句一句的法颂以及注解,翻译成为中华汉文。
  
  奉事上师法五十颂,是真真学金刚密乘,为众生而想得到正确成就的学者,所有一切学法所不能缺少的先法(首先必须学的要法)。根据密乘很多根本经论里所说,上师是这么的重要!所以,希望本法颂以及注解(略释)译成中文后,能有助于真正想学正确密法的人。
  
  过去有一少部分的人,对于上师法等,以及学法最重要的根本预备法,一点也不了解。有的人并不是不了解,而是他没有把学金刚密乘法,所必要的根本预备法放在心中。这种学法或者作法的人,使他自己和别人都漂流在苦海中。修学金刚密乘的人,也许因此而种了堕落金刚地狱的大因。
 
  本法颂的最大功能是,帮助不断集堆的人,返回正路,而且使他能够以正心、正慈、正悲的修学而得成就。
    
  希望真学无上金刚密乘,为众生而想得大成就的学子们,应该先学本法——上师五十法颂。真正明了本法,是修学密宗最重要的第一步。
  
  公元一九八三年藏历四月三十曰
  
  西藏大神通转世佛爷(丹吉)仁波切序于台北
  
  上师五十法(事师法五十颂)
                      丹吉仁波切口译
                      大福藏智慧剑记
  
  梵语:咕噜班查西嘎
  中文:上师五十
  
  敬礼如来金刚心
  修学密宗想要得到大成就而证得佛地,必须修学正确的密法。这一切成就的法门,就是正当如法的拜师。所以,印度千万班智达的大上师——跋维谛瓦(三尊)班智达,为利益修学者,特造此法颂,取其名曰“上师五十”法。
  
  嗡梭地苏挡
  
  一:能得吉祥金刚心地因,
  次第顶礼上师莲座下;
  拜师无数根本清经内,
  重点少集说此应礼听。
  
  二:所有十方世界中,
  佛及菩萨三时时;
  礼拜金刚阿?黎,
  灌顶大上金刚师。
  
  三:最胜意乐三时时,
  合掌持花曼达拉;
  供养世尊咕噜师,
  顶礼恭敬接足礼。
  
  四:在家或者初学释,
  法经佛像前供养;
  学密弟子真心礼,
  有时则息诸疑谤。
  
  五:供坐站礼有意事,
  供养等事作一切;
  金刚弟子力事全,
  能放大礼无上师。
  
  六:金刚师及其弟子,
  同样会得越法罪;
  所以一勇阿?黎,
  弟子当互审其器。
  
  七:真慈放弃黑心怒,
  无戒傲心贪心心,
  多散心乱此族等,
  在智弟子以慧拣。
  
  八:稳定具戒忍悲智,
  心直尊重无谄曲;
  明了仪范密根经,
  博闲经理诸论议。
  
  九:契证圆满十真如,
  善达事业曼达拉;
  能明密咒相论议,
  满清诸根悉净安。
  
  十:若彼求法学法者,
  登坛后谤阿?黎;
  则谤一切如来佛,
  彼子常得诸苦恼。
  
  十一:若谤金刚阿?黎,
  现得恶报无安时;
  中毒得病着魔乱,
  愚痴此人会断命。
  
  十二:王法火灾恶毒蛇,
  冤贼水难空行怒;
  妖魔鬼与邪怪等,
  毁人定进金刚狱。
  
  十三:金刚上师阿?黎,
  永久不作障碍事;
  愚痴常作诸障碍,
  命终一进恶地狱。
  
  十四:毁谤金刚阿?黎,
  无间地狱等怖畏,
  所说所有畏地狱,
  废子定入进住狱。
  
  十五:大智金刚阿?黎,
  发扬无降广大德;
  是故一切当全力,
  永时辄莫生轻毁。
  
  十六:发生恭敬尊重心,
  供养咕噜金刚师;
  则除苦恼病乱害,
  消后无复苦恼难。
  
  十七:自戒金刚阿?黎,
  难施妻儿及自身; 
  自命亦舍为拜师,
  何况富贵与财物?
  
  十八:为此无量亿劫时,
  极为稀有难得之,
  无上成就证布达,
  勇猛修习此身得。
  
  十九:永久善护其深誓,
  永久供养诸如来;
  永久供养阿?黎,
  咕噜等同一切佛。
  
  二十:有心要得无尽成,
  所有最上诸珍玩;
  上师心中欢喜物,
  长时诚心而奉献。
  
  二十一:施供金刚阿?黎,
  永施所有布达等;
  所以此事福德德,
  福德能得金刚成。
  
  二十二:所以想学求法者,
  有了具戒忍功德;
  慈心圆满优越子,
  咕噜无二金刚持。
  
  二十三:若足踏过上师影,
  犹罪恐怖如破塔;
  于床坐鞋等资具,
  蓦过获罪何况说?
  
  二十四:大悲弟子欢喜心,
  上师指导当听受;
  真是超力不能为,
  则善言恭请禀白。
  
  二十五:依止咕噜阿?黎,
  成就生天现乐成;
  所以一切力所为,
  当受师命不违背。
  
  二十六:咕噜财物犹如命,
  上师心爱如师敬;
  于彼上师执侍人,
  如亲常时恭敬心。
  
  二十七:不应金刚上师前,
  包头顶高坐前去;
  翘足踏坐手叉腰,
  安然按腰上师前。
  
  二十八:金刚咕噜站起时,
  应当勿坐或勿卧;
  常具敬供诸威仪,
  站会全事欢喜事。
  
  二十九:无弃涕唾上师前,
  坐时勿舒于双足;
  师处举步随口诤,
  应当不作上师前。
  
  三十:上师行处邻近傍,
  语笑歌舞言作唱;
  亦勿金刚上师前,
  手足揉等无敬行。
  
  三十一:常时咕噜坐或起,
  各按坐起徐礼敬;
  夜水危险路行中,
  许准后自作前导。
  
  三十二:阿?黎前或见处,
  有智不应现疲身;
  不倚柱及墙壁等,
  亦不屈指节作声。
  
  三十三:若须替师浴身足,
  濯足身等奉侍时;
  先白顶礼师令知,
  完后顶礼自作事。
  
  三十四:弟子名称上师时,
  不称只名下有礼;
  为得恭敬余人前,
  上师名前特点称。
  
  三十五:先请何作上师令,
  说全遵照上师令;
  双手合掌心耳一,
  乐心忆持咕噜令。
  
  三十六:有笑嗽时上师前,
  应当则以手遮口;
  若有完事白上师,
  当无得意软语明。
  
  三十七:净心前来欲听法,
  上师前坐具威仪;
  心身衣等规律正,
  合掌前跪应三请。
  
  三十八:供养上师与时时,
  舍离野心骄慢心;
  三门当如初适嫁,
  摄心低颜甚惭赧。
  
  三十九:严身具等生爱乐,
  不得现于上师前;
  余事一切自思惟,
  切勿自作当远离。
  
  四十:开光坛城火供等,
  说法集子度弟子;
  同城金刚上师居,
  一切无旨不应作。
  
  四十一:开光说法等所得,
  净施悉以奉其师;
  师纳受后留让财,
  随得可用自所需。
  
  四十二:师子金兄不为徒,
  自徒说法受礼拜;
  接受承事礼敬等,
  应止金刚上师前。
  
  四十三:若物供养上师时,
  或有上师所施时;
  二手奉献后顶受,
  有智弟子大礼师。
  
  四十四:自专常忆持不忘,
  专修正行当全力;
  金刚兄弟非律时,
  爱语相教指导他。
  
  四十五:若自病缘无能力,
  顶礼站等上师戒;
  上师所教 无作,
  有德心子无其咎。
  
  四十六:此处多说无意义,
  当令一切师欢喜;
  离诸上师烦恼事,
  一切当勤而行之。
  
  四十七:金刚如来亲此说,
  成就跟随阿?黎;
  此明全物一切事,
  圆满欢喜咕噜师。
  
  四十八:弟子清净有信心,
  皈依稀有三宝后;
  能后随师咕噜法,
  传子日夜为常诵。
  
  四十九:及授金刚密咒等,
  令作弟子正法盆;
  堕落根本十四戒,
  应当观背诵持严。
  
  五十:依教随顺上师行学子,
  一切得成无缺上师法;
  我作所集无边善德缘,
  愿与众生万速胜利成。
  
  
  上师五十法颂略释——
  真开成就宝门
  
  印度婆拉遮达?大师辑
  
  丹吉仁波切口译
  
  大福藏智慧剑记
  
  有智慧的勇敢子(修学佛教密宗的金刚乘弟子),必须多做救度毒海轮回中的众生。救度众生的方法有两种:
  第一是波罗蜜乘(指一般显教)。
  第二是金刚密乘(指佛教密宗)。
  金刚乘比波罗密乘更为殊胜,所以要想即身得到快速成就的人,应当要学大密金刚乘。
  如果真的想要得到成就,必须要学正确的金刚密乘。而想学金刚密乘(密宗),必须要有正确的真传承咕噜(正确的真上师)来指导,这叫做“真全咕噜”。
  皈依正确上师后,最重要的修学法门,是《上师五十》法。遵守行持上师五十法,才能得到成就。
  
  略释上师五十法,总分二科:
  第一 共学
  第二 本法
  总第一 共学分四:
  一 认识作者。
  二 为何而作?
  三 为谁而作?
  四 何时说学?
  
  一:认识作者
  
  
  本法的作者,是印度最有名的跋维谛瓦大阿?黎。他出生于“坚德拉”大王族中,后来在拿莲达寺出家,皈依咕噜若达利和嘛尼巴哈?大师,而成为大班智达。可是他没有得到受国王礼拜的最高巴智拉(国师的地位),所以他离开拿莲达寺,去参访各地各刹,和各大班智达辩论佛法。
  
  
  后来,跋维谛瓦到了东方的孟嘎拉地方。离此不远之处,有一个小岛。岛上有坚德拉果墨尊者制造的度母像,叫做岛度母。跋维谛瓦就坐船去供养度母。当跋维谛瓦大师的船,到达海中的时候,遇到了住地岛上的人。住地岛,另有一名叫做“西瓦森墓”。住在这个地方的人,是一种怪人。他们看见跋维谛瓦的时候,感觉到很奇怪,就抓住跋维谛瓦,把他带回住地岛上去。班智达跋维谛瓦,就在这个岛上坐禅过曰子。可是,这个岛上没有佛法,跋维谛瓦的心里很难过。他想回印度去度众生,但是他怎么想也想不出逃离此岛的办法来。于是,跋维谛瓦就日夜祈祷,祈求救度佛母来帮助他离开此岛。
  
  有一天,度母在跋维谛瓦的梦中指导说:“你想去那一个地方,你的头就朝那个方向睡觉。”
  跋维谛瓦就按照度母的指示去睡觉,醒来的时候,他的身体已经躺在印度海边的地上了。跋维谛瓦就到拿莲达寺去。到了拿莲达寺,发现以前长辈的班智达,都已经圆寂(逝世)了。他以前所认识的很多小沙弥,都变成大班智达了。跋维谛瓦看到这个情形,叹气说:“啊!我救度众生的时间已经过去了。”他对抓他到“住地岛”去的那些怪人很生气,怨恨这些怪人害他失去度众生的机会。于是,跋维谛瓦就用上乐轮金刚的“地震咒轮”法,来消灭全“住地岛”的怪人,把住地岛沉没海中。
  后来有一天,度母在他的梦中对他说:“啊!你生为大乘佛法的弟子,如果不救度众生,也不应该杀这么多的众生。现地你破了慈心众生的戒,犯了放弃慈心众生的罪,你必须全力来忏悔消业。
  
  
  班智达跋维谛瓦,受到度母的指示之后,感到很后悔。他决心要到中国的五台山,在大圣文殊师利菩萨面前做忏悔和消业行持。
  跋维谛瓦正准备要去朝礼五台山的时候,他又梦见度母对他说:“就算你到了五台山,也消不了你的罪业。你就为初学金刚乘(初学密宗)的人,作“上师五十”法,以及根堕的许多根本经论,来指导未来的众生,使一切众生能够得到快速的成就吧!”
  
  
  于是,班智达跋维谛瓦为了使勇敢子放弃对上师不尊敬心,转为恭敬上师,遂造“上师五十”法颂。为不破五姓戒而作根堕法。……以及许多经典解论等。这位阿?黎,大家称他为“跋维谛瓦”,中文意义译为“三尊”。因为他成就大手印,本尊上乐轮金刚;消外障碍,本尊度母;消内障碍,本尊不动金刚。所以人们就尊称他为“三尊阿?黎”。
  
  二:为何而作?
  三尊阿?黎依照本尊的指导,而作“上师五十”法颂,以及根堕法等经解论疏。
  
  三、为谁而作?
  咕噜金刚上师,是全密法和成就的根本。能放弃不敬,心存恭敬,欢喜上师是一切成就的大门。如果缺少金刚阿?黎戒,就缺少自己能得金刚成就的重要部分。所以三尊阿?黎为了这一代,以及未来的弟子们,能够得到真正的成就,明白上师的戒律,而作此《上师五十》法。上师戒,在很多经典里面都有详细的说明,为了方便明白,把它总主集起来,做成简要的《上师五十》颂。
  
  四、何时说学?
  在筹备灌顶法之前,或者传法之前,应该必须指导弟子修学。
  总第二、 本法分三:
  本法第一——准备。
  本法第二——本主法。
  本法第三——圆满。
  
  本法第一——准备又分二:
  一、礼拜
  二、愿造
  一、礼拜复分二:
  一、翻译此法之名。
  二、本礼拜。
  
  一、翻译此法之名。
  此法于印度佛在世时,即享有十名闻中之最高名闻。梵文称为“咕噜班查西嘎”,把它译成中文的意义,咕噜译为上师,班查译为五,西嘎译为十,总合起来称为“上师五十”。也就是说:五十颂的奉事上师法。
  
  二 、本礼拜又分二
  
  一、敬礼如来金刚心
  
  
  在西藏翻译此法时,印度的住持大班智达贝玛瓦尔嘛,和西藏的学权翻译大师——比丘仁权让钵,为了翻译此法圆满,先请求上师三宝加持,故云“敬礼如来金刚心”。
  
  二、本法颂
  
  (1) 颂曰:
  能得吉祥金刚心地因,
  次第顶礼上师莲座下;
  能得,就是能够得到成就的生起.圆满两种次第的功德。此种功德包括有无缺的智慧力,一切无乱、不动、无散的金刚,无二三世本意的勇敢心。
  黑金刚经云:“学日(吉祥)无二智慧。”又云:“说无分金刚,三世勇心一。”
  金刚珠经云:“说无分金刚,五智上本意。”又云:“全有有形亦无形,此是金刚全了明。”
  大众灌顶经云:“无分即说是金刚,此是如来大上乐;勇心无二三世一,无上不变说应当。”
  金刚顶经云:“何谓勇心金刚?菩提无上智是。”如果能明了金刚有智来自金刚,就是勇心金刚。勇心金刚的地,也就是一切无学的第十三地。能够学成达到金刚勇心的地,是大乐修行的根本。然而它最初修学的法门,就是皈依上师。
  戒来经云:“离师无法,离法无成。”所以至高无上上师的最下身脚底莲花座下,是应该受弟子以三门“身口意”大礼顶跪的。
  
  二、愿造
  颂曰:
  
  拜师无数根本清经内,
  重点少集说此应礼听。
  修学正确的法门,才能够得到遍知一切的金刚勇心成就。因此尊者就为真正想学而寻找正路的弟子们,说此正确的修行方法。本法的作者,他拜师无数,学识极为广博。他按照佛陀所说的很多清经中的根本经内,将最重要的部分,把它集成简短的句子,摘要的写下来,很清楚的作成“上师五十”颂。因为凡是修学金刚密乘的人,都要学智无智不分的修学。所以必须要很有礼貌的听受这殊胜的法要。
  本法第二——本主法分八
  一、必须要供养与恭敬上师
  二、受法前如何供养
  三、供养者与受供养者之分别
  四、皈依上师之最低限度
  五、随时现观当不当放作
  六、助他人改过恶劣之行为
  七、何时有何种特殊许准
  八、简单总结
  
  一、必须要供养与恭敬上师
  
  (2) 颂曰:
  所有十方世界中,
  佛及菩萨三时时;
  礼拜金刚阿?黎,
  灌顶大上金刚师。
  
  
  东方等所有的十方世界里面,一切诸佛菩萨,每天的早、中、晚三时中,时时都在供养礼拜各金刚阿?黎等,无上金刚乘的无染根本有大灌顶的三恩金刚上师。十方诸佛菩萨时时都在礼拜供养金刚上师,何况我们呢?我们是个凡夫后人,更应该要礼拜供养我们的金刚上师。
  密集金刚根本经第十七品云:“姓子! 如果简单说,十方世界中,所有佛及菩萨,日中三时都去各界礼拜供养金刚阿?黎,后去行各佛土,出音金刚字……。”梵语“阿?黎”的阿?两字,中文译为教,黎译为长,其意义就是“最高的上师”。在阿?黎的上面,一定要加上“金刚”二字,才算圆满的称呼。
  金刚帐经云:“谁是金刚阿?黎,一切诸佛礼拜他,我及众生慈父母。”
  光明灯宝王经云:“拔嘎瓦谛金刚手,住乌肉眼山,向学金刚乘的弟子们说:‘一切金刚乘学子们!拔嘎瓦谛明行足,涅?过后之时,无法得见。金刚阿?黎——金刚上师,是此地明行足。’”上面这部光明灯宝王经说:“金刚上师是世尊的代表。”也就是说:“金刚上师是代表佛。”所以我们应该要恭敬、礼拜、供养上师。
  
  二、受法前如何供养又分二
  1、普通
  2、特别
  
  一、普通
  
  (3) 颂曰:
  最胜意乐三时时,
  合掌持花曼达拉;
  供养世尊咕噜师,
  顶礼恭敬接足礼。
  
  
  指导我们修学金刚密乘的上师,他发心为一切众生,传承无上密法,使一切众生能够得到快速的成就佛乘,所以我们对于上师,应该要虔诚的恭敬信仰。在上师的脚底下,日中三时,要恭敬顶礼上师,并且用各种喜爱的宝物供养,以及上供堆花曼达拉,双手供养无上宝上师。如果能够这样恭敬供养上师,很快的能得到一切成就。
  三思经云:“信仰布达,信仰法,信仰僧伽,信仰母,信仰上师,信仰父,信仰大路,信仰船,信仰一切如意宝,”
  
  二、特别
  
  (4) 颂曰:
  在家或者初学释,
  法经佛像前供养;
  学密弟子真心礼,
  有时则息诸疑谤。
  
  
  在家学佛的居士,或者初出家受戒的释子——法师,有时候,为了一般没有智慧的人,可以另设方便,挡住他们毁谤佛法。有必要的时候,可以在佛经法本或佛像等前面礼拜供养,内心真心志诚的顶礼上师,这是这了息灭无智人对上师、佛法的怀疑和毁谤。
  时轮金刚大论云:“供养顶礼之时,为挡无智人毁谤,必要时,可在佛经等供前礼拜,放弃洗足等下事,其他应力供上师。”     
  其他的供养,在下颂说明。
  
  (5) 颂曰:
  供坐站礼有意事,
  供养等事作一切;
  金刚弟子力事全,
  能放大礼无上师。
  
  
  除了放弃上面所说“特许”的几件(洗足等)下事之外,凡是金刚弟子,都应该尽力的供坐、站礼等事来承事上师。上师交代要办的事,必须尽各人的力量去做,并且要尽力的供养,和供养曼达拉等。这是修学密宗的金刚弟子,每天应该必须做的要事。
  
  三、供养者与受供养之分别又分二
  1、为何要分别
  2、如何分法
  
  一、为何要分别
  
  (6) 颂曰:
  金刚师及其弟子,
  同样会得越法罪;
  所以一勇阿?黎,
  弟子当互审其器。
  
  
  勇敢而有智慧的传法上师,和想学密宗的受法弟子,在金刚乘法尚未传、受以前,首先必须互相审察清楚。如果没有互相审察根器,传法的上师和受法的弟子,,同样的会犯金刚大罪。
  真心想修学密宗的弟子,在没有皈依上师以前,必须要调查清楚,那位上师有没有资格当上师?他有没有真传承?是否符合金刚乘法里面所说的一切条件呢?他如果是自封“金刚大阿?黎”的假上师,弟子跟他学这种假密法,不但无法得到成就,师徒同犯金刚大罪业。
  传法的上师,在未传法以前,也必须对弟子审察清楚,看看这位弟子有没有当弟子的根器?是否符合金刚乘法里面所说做弟子的一切条件呢?如果上师疏忽不审察弟子的根器,而随意收徒传法,弟子又不分辨是不是真上师,糊涂的皈依受法。这样传密法的恶锅上师,和不遵守密宗戒的弟子,同样破碎密宗大戒。师徒都会得到金刚越法大罪业。
  金刚珠经云:“宝贝仔细摩判断,金子仔细烧判断;所以要收金刚子,仔细判断十二年。”
  金刚珠经又云:“动物宝王狮子乳,土锅无法耐放地;所以大心根本经,不传不清恶锅人。
  
  二、如何分法 复分三
  1.该放弃的邪师
  2.该具足的条件
  3.当弟子的资格
  一、该放弃的邪师
  
  (7) 颂曰:
  真慈放弃黑心怒,
  无戒傲心贪心心,
  多散心乱此族等,
  在智弟子以慧拣。
  
  
  有智慧的弟子,应该放弃没有慈心救度众生的人,更应该要放弃没有真传承,黑心忿怒的人,以及无有智慧指导弟子,贡高我慢傲心等心散乱的人,都应该要放弃亲近。因为他既然没有传承,又没有密法的作法,更没有学过法,为了名闻利养,贪心无厌足,乱传假法,不符合金刚乘法所说的上师资格,这种人不应该依止为上师,当弟子的人,应该要用自己的智慧去拣择上师。
  
  二、该具足的条件
  
  (8) 颂曰:
  稳定具戒忍悲智,
  心直尊重无谄曲;
  明了仪范密根经,
  博闲经理诸论议。
  
  (9)颂曰:
  契证圆满十真如,
  善达事业曼达拉;
  能明密咒相论议,
  满清诸根悉净安。
  
  
  一位真正合格的金刚上师,他必须身心稳定,语言清楚,有智慧能够判断真法和邪法。为了发扬佛法,能够吃苦耐心,真事公道正直,不生谄曲心。而且具有金刚密乘法的不断传承,并且能明了密宗根本经内的四作法等仪轨。此外,又能通达经论,和有传法的指导智慧。
  尤其是各法的外密学法,以及传法等指导,当上师必须明了,不能够缺少十真如。
  钻石金刚精经云:“坛城手印入定定,姿势坐势念咒清;布烧供养作法全,再收等外十真如。”
  当上师必须懂得准备法,本作法以及后法等。
  准备法是会做坛城,以及各本尊像等标记。加持开光,观想入定,定心指导,各手印,全身姿势,作法时各咒念法,各种火供法,各本尊的供法,以及本法的全部作法等指导。本法作完之后,如何收法,当上师不能没有外十真如。
  金刚珠经云:“二十作法学成时,他是称为真咕噜。”
  也就是说:“内外各十真如的作法,学完成之后,就变为能当金刚阿?黎的上师了。”
  五百万经里的宝火光经云:“智慧金刚金刚铃,坛城本尊布烧法;念咒尘色供养式,灌顶法则等十真。”
  又如:戒金刚根本经、真实合经、空行金刚经、金刚四坐经、毗卢遮那化网经、时轮金刚部分根本经、智慧密点根本经等,以及很多经典均说:“当上师必须学成内外十真如。”
  
  三、当弟子的资格
  
  能够收为金刚密乘弟子的人,是怎么样呢?
  金刚珠经云:“恭敬上师大信仰,永时乐心作善事;放弃二心无偏计,真学精进宽心人;有学有智上弟子。”
  化网经云:“欢喜善事入定静,永久恭敬信仰师;每时供养本尊佛,如有此能是弟子。”
  不该收的弟子又是怎么样?
  戒来经云:“无慈黑怒心,贪傲无静心;懈怠无细心,人命无心内。他宝心中贪,此等永不收。”
  
  金刚珠经云:“赃锅大富也,无资做弟子;为求无上乘,尽力放此人。“
  能够放弃下面所说不应该做的事,就有资格求学无上金刚乘。弟子不应做的事,如果做了有什么后果呢?请注意下颂说明。
  
  (10)颂曰:
  若彼求法学法者,
  登坛后谤阿?黎;
  则谤一切如来佛,
  彼子常得诸苦恼。
  
  
  上面的所说有资格的上师找到了之后,应当真心的请求皈依。如果皈依上师以后,对上师不恭敬,以致毁谤上师,这样等于毁谤十方一切诸佛。弟子毁谤上师的罪业,非常严重,这一生不但无法脱离苦海,还会常常得到苦恼——困难。
  第一无上师利经云:“不分一切如来师,谁谤金刚阿?黎;即谤一切如来佛,长时常得苦恼难。”
  
  (11)颂曰:
  若谤金刚阿?黎,
  现得恶报无安时;
  中毒得病着魔乱,
  愚痴此人会断命。
  
  (12)颂曰:
  王法火灾恶毒蛇,
  冤贼水难空行怒;
  妖魔鬼与邪怪等,
  毁人定进金刚狱。
  
  
  毁谤金刚阿?黎的弟子,现世会得到恶报,以及各种不同的怪病,或短命而死。身体会遭到中毒,或胃病、吐血等恶病,并且还会着魔,使他心乱不安因而断绝此命。
  除此之外,又会遭到没有医药可救的天灾人祸等夭病,以及毒蛇野兽,冤贼抢劫等灾害。又会受妖魔、鬼魅、邪怪等侵扰。
  毁谤上师,或对上师发脾气的人,现世除了会得到如上所说的恶报之外,他深重的罪业,使得他将来一定会堕落金刚地狱。
  这是对上师一次不恭敬,让上师生气一次的罪业,就会有如上的灾害恶报。如果毁谤上师,让上师心常不安的业果,更为严重。
  
  (13)颂曰:
  金刚上师阿?黎,
  永久不作障碍事;
  愚痴常作诸障碍,
  命终一进恶地狱。
  
  
  不论何时何地,永久不能让上师身心不安。如果有愚痴无智的弟子,让上师心中不安的话,他会得到严重的困苦,断送此命,死后下金刚地狱。
  般若八空经云:“障碍咕噜,此种罪业;四力忏悔,无法消除。”
  毁谤上师的罪业,一定会得到极恶的果报。所以,凡是金刚乘弟子,必须尽力的遵守“密宗根本十四戒”,千万不能有对上师身、口、意不恭敬,而致毁谤上师,更不可以让上师身心不安。
  
  (14)颂曰:
  毁谤金刚阿?黎,
  无间地狱等怖畏;
  所说所有畏地狱,
  废子定入进住狱。
  
  毁谤上师的人,一定会得到惨死下无间地狱,永久受苦报。
  金刚帐经云:“有计二心人,不恭不敬师;内血得恶病,惨死下地狱。”
  化网经云:“病毒作毒,空行魔鬼;短命死后,金刚地狱。”
  化网经又云:“毁谤阿?黎,此人无见梦;毁谤上师人,妖魔控制心。怒灰行为人,有智永放他。”
  对上师毁谤的人,连梦也不见得好。他的严重行为,有智慧的人,应该要远离他,连吃饭也不能与他同坐。
  钻石金刚精经云:“无智怒心人,行满四方地;尊者不收他,箭病强盗等;侮辱他命短。”
  没有智慧,对上师发脾气,或毁谤上师的人,求行东、南、西、北四方,他行满四方,四大天王等善神也不救他。因为造了毁谤上师的大罪业,会得到各种困难,或短命等恶报。
  嘎巴拉佛根本经云:“稳毒行毒,作毒近毒;箭毒棒毒,敌毒取命;堕内地狱。”
  弟子在金刚上师的面前,必须尽力以身、口、意恭敬上师。如果毁谤了上师,日夜无睡无吃,不断的用功修持,千劫学法、学咒,所学的还是金刚地狱。
  钻石金刚精经云:“若谤阿?黎,千劫无食睡;精学金刚乘,亦学金刚狱。”
  这意思是说:“毁谤上师的人,千劫(一劫十三万四千四百万年)日夜无吃无睡,不断的精进学法持咒,也无法得到成就,反而近进金刚地狱。这不是求成就,而是求地狱。”
  上乐轮金刚根本经云:“破戒进坛城,无得灌顶成。”
  
  (15)颂曰:
  大智金刚阿?黎,
  发扬无降广大德;
  是故一切当全力,
  永时辄莫生轻毁。
  
  
  毁谤上师的罪业,如上面所说的无法得到成就。所以想学无上金刚乘,要得到成就的弟子,必须要遵守密宗戒,一切尽力恭敬上师。
  对于有学问的上师,或班智达也好;自学保密,为自己不显的上师也好;密尊乞丐师也好,不管是那一种,也不管是那一时,更不管是什么事,自己的根本金刚上师,永远不能毁谤。
  金刚剑经云:“不谤金刚师,咕噜一切佛;无松智慧心,随时尽注意。”
  
  (16)颂曰:
  发生恭敬尊重心,
  供养咕噜金刚师;
  则除苦恼病乱害,
  消后无复苦恼难。
  
  
  传授金刚乘法,有三恩德的金刚阿?黎,应该要恭敬供养自己所喜爱的东西,而且要永久的把自己的本尊,和上师的身、口、意,无二的跟随上师学,这样就会消除上面所说的可怕罪业和苦恼,并且能得到求学成就。此世能消除困难,后生能得成就。
  五次第经云:“无完喜爱,自喜真爱,特喜特爱,一切供养师。咕噜能灭业,咕噜能救畏;旋转苦海中,咕噜能让过。”
  三布达经云:“自有一切物,有智供上师,从后自供师,身口意为师。”
  所有供养中,最宝贵的是供养上师,与欢喜上师,因为正确的金刚上师,能够让你进入金刚乘大道。除了金刚密乘能够使你得到“即身成就”之外,其他显教学法,须经无数劫后,才能得到全通圆满。
  戒来经云:“放弃一切供养,清敬供养咕噜;欢喜金刚咕噜,全通上智成就。无上金刚上师,勇敢金刚也供。”
  此生以及永久成就,都从皈依上师来,所以金刚乘弟子,时时要遵守一切上师的戒律,如此学法,方能成就。金刚上师是学金刚乘能得富贵的最主要的供养主。
  钻石金刚精经云:“有智金刚子,想得永久乐,真心供上师;无供所思无,要供无供时,他人(入)饿鬼狱。”
  三布达经云:“一切自有喜爱物,清心净心无用心,金刚弟子供养师。”
  金刚珠经云:“金珠衣,珠宝种;无数事,恭敬心。无痴心,尽力供;欢喜师,咕噜心,让圆满。”
  红雅曼达嘎根本经第十九品云:“然后供养上师者,仔细说此如何供?为清消自心业障,能得所思各成就,不惜供养金刚师。”
  供养上师,是能得成就的最大功德。
  金刚珠经云:“金刚上师金刚佛,所以敬供金刚师。”
  空行金刚经云:“一切如来身,勇敢菩提师。”
  
  四、皈依上师之最低限度
  
  (17)颂曰:
  自戒金刚阿?黎,
  难施妻儿及自身;
  自命亦舍为拜师,
  何况富贵与财物?
  
  
  自戒就是有真传承,受过四灌顶的一切后补,大灌顶受过的金刚阿?黎上师。有必要的时候,应以难施能施,难供能供,或者放弃自己此生最宝贵最喜爱的性命等,来皈依金刚上师。至于放弃自己的宝贵享受,或供养自有的财产物品,那是更应该(不用说)的了。
  
  (18)颂曰:
  为此无量亿劫时,
  极为稀有难得之;
  无上成就证布达,
  勇猛修习此身得。
  
  为什么皈依金刚上师如此重要呢?
  合经经云:“八万四千法,不明法身本;一切学无用,无得成就果。”
  天尊论云:“前时百万劫,闻成一切法;若放自加持,无法真意得。”
  金刚密乘的一切成就,都靠真传的圆满灌顶,以及真法的正式指导,要有这些正确传承指导,必须全靠金刚上师。因为上师是一切成就的根本,有了正确的金刚上师,才能得到无上金刚乘 的成就。
  
  (19)颂曰:
  永久善护其深誓,
  永久供养诸如来;
  永久供养阿?黎,
  咕噜等同一切佛。
  
  (20)颂曰:
  有心要得无尽成,
  所有最上诸珍玩;
  上师心中欢喜物,
  长时诚心而奉献。
  
  
  修习金刚密乘的弟子,应该要永久时时尽自己的一切力量,遵守自己所受过一切戒律。还要时时以各种内外供品,供养坛城中的一切如来;更要时时供养上师。上师与坛城中的本尊合一无二,这是能够得到功德的最上级法。
  
  (21)颂曰:
  施供金刚阿?黎,
  永施所有布达等;
  所以此事福德德,
  福德能得金刚成。
  
  
  供养上师的功德,与时时供养所有一切诸佛如来的功德是相同的,供养上师能得到最上的福德智慧。因为有这种大量功德,所以能尽力供养上师的金刚乘弟子,会尽速的得到无上金刚成就。
  
  (22)颂曰:
  所以想学求法者,
  有了具戒忍功德;
  慈心圆满优越子,
  咕噜无二金刚持。
  
  
  金刚上师是能使你得到大功德的重要主,所得的功德,像十方一切诸佛如来一样。所以有大慈心的金刚弟子,将自己所有的物品,为一切众生供养和布施,并且遵守所受过的一切戒律,不怕他人的作恶阻碍与破坏。有耐心不怕苦、不怕难的金刚弟子,应该要想金刚上师和金刚佛一样,如来和金刚持不二。
  密集金刚根本经云:“所有如来的身口意,是金刚密集灌顶的金刚阿?黎,如何看法所有如来与菩萨?姓子!所有如来与菩萨,看他为心金刚,因为阿?黎是平心与金刚无二。”
  金刚帐经:“勇敢金刚尊,金刚上师身;为救度众生,他现凡夫身。”
  钻石金刚精经云:“永久恭敬上师子,弟子观想金刚师;永与一切如来合,他是永久金刚佛。”
  金刚珠经云:“金刚上师身,有在如来身;虽是凡夫身,是毗卢佛身。”
  盐水河经云:“五百后时时,我形金刚师;是我心中想,此时恭敬他。”
  现在末法的黑暗时代,一般普通人,无缘得见真佛身,所以一切如来变化凡夫身的金刚阿?黎,来传法救度众生。因此,凡是金刚乘的弟子,应该要观“上师”为一切如来共化身的金刚佛,他的身、口、意,就是诸佛本尊的三密。更应该要对上师增加恭敬和信仰心,尽力的放弃一切不敬、不仁、不义,以及不信仰的想法。如果对上师有不恭敬的想法,应该要立刻忏悔,用上面引列的经论道理,来消灭这个坏念头。
  恭敬上师与信仰上师,是现在、未来成就的因和根本。如果稍微有缺点而破乱上师戒,一定不能得到成就。
  钻石金刚精经云:“他的成就持,放想全缺法;好持能成就,缺持断根成。”
  
  五、随时现观当不当放作
  
  (23)颂曰:
  若足踏过上师影,
  获罪恐怖如破塔;
  于床坐鞋等资具,
  蓦过获罪何况说?
  
  
  金刚弟子的脚,如果踏过上师的影子,罪业就像弄破佛塔一样大。弄破佛塔,是近重的罪业,也就是最接近无间(最严重)的罪业。踏过上师身上的影子,就有了这种可怕的罪业。如果踏过上师所穿过的鞋子,以及座位,衣服等用具,这种罪业更不用说了。
  化网经云:“踏过上师影,佛说破塔罪。”
  空行金刚经云:“阿?黎座鞋,衣等师用具;以及影踏过,如踏或蓦时,此人永受苦,离得成就远。”
  如果是地点或时间的关系,非过不可时,可用“金刚力法”来把上师的影子浮上空,由下进过。没有学过此法的弟子,如果不小心踏到上师的影子时,可念“金刚萨?心咒”,以减少罪业。
  
  (24)颂曰:
  大慧弟子欢喜心,
  上师指导当听受;
  真是超力不能为,
  则善言恭敬禀白。
  
  (25)颂曰:
  依止咕噜阿?黎,
  成就生天现乐成;
  所以一切力所为,
  当受师命不违背。
  
  
  有大智慧聪明的弟子,一切身口意不是勉强的,而是很乐心的,尽力听受上师的指导,如果尽自己的力量还不能胜任的时候,就要向上师很仔细的恭敬解释。如果是能做,只是很难做的事情,就不可以以“无能力”的解释而推辞不做。
  此生的一切成就,不论生天为人,或是得到富贵安乐等,都是依靠上师得来的,所以应当听受上师的话,不能违背金刚上师。
  金刚帐经云:“得过圆满灌顶子,违背金刚阿?黎;此世全世苦恼难,后世进下金刚狱。”
  一切成就,也是依靠上师。
  金刚帐经又云:“金刚勇心佛如来,金刚法及庄严论;眼露速足尖地下,丸露空行影身精,成就能得欢喜师。”
  
  (26)颂曰:
  咕噜财物犹如命,
  上师心爱如师敬;
  于彼上师执侍人,
  如亲常时恭敬心。
  
  
  爱护上师的一切财物,就好像爱护自己的性命一样。上师所喜爱的东西,弟子应该要喜爱,和上师一样的恭敬。不可以认为它不是自己的东西,就不喜爱。
  在上师身边的人,弟子要永远常常尊敬他,像自己的亲人一样的恭敬,不可以疏忽或轻视上师身边的人。
  
  (27)颂曰:
  不应金刚上师前,
  包头顶高坐前去;
  翘足踏坐手叉腰,
  安然按腰上师前。
  
  (28)颂曰:
  金刚咕噜站起时,
  应当勿坐或勿卧;
  常具敬供诸威仪,
  站会全事欢喜事。
  
  (29)颂曰:
  无弃涕唾上师前,
  坐时勿舒于双足;
  师处举步随口诤,
  应当不作上师前。
  
  
  在上师的面前,应当不能做不恭敬或无礼貌的事。譬如说:不可以在上师的面前高坐,没有特别的原因,不能坐在上师的面前,又不能包头或戴帽子等。上师坐在地下的时候,弟子不能坐地椅子上。不能在上师的面前,两手叉腰,或双手交臂于胸前,摇身而行。
  上师站起来的时候,弟子不能坐着或躺着,上师坐下的时候,弟子不能躺卧着。无论在什么时候,供养上师,或为上师做事,必须要很细心,而且要很有规矩的站起来,事事都要做得圆满。
  在上师的面前,不可以随便吐唾,或擦鼻子等不干净的东西。坐在上师面前时,不可以舒出双脚,更不可以乱走动,或争论是非,随便说闲话等。以上所说的这些不礼貌事,应当不要在上师的前面做出。
  
  (30)颂曰:
  上师行处邻近傍,
  语笑歌舞言作唱;
  亦勿金刚上师前,
  手足揉等无敬行。
  
  
  在金刚上师的前面,或住处等,没有特别的原因,无论谈笑或唱歌、跳舞、音乐等,都不可以有。上师听到的地方,不得说无意义的话。在上师的前面,不能搓揉手脚。
  钻石金刚精经云:“不得上师近耳地,歌舞干语无敬音。”
  
  (31)颂曰:
  常时咕噜坐或起,
  各按坐起徐礼敬;
  夜水危险路行中,
  许准后自作前导。
  
  
  上师站起来的时候,弟子也很恭敬的要站起来。坐在上师前面的时候,坐的姿态及衣服等,不能随便散乱,必须要有规矩,很恭敬的端身正坐。没有特别事情,平常不能坐上师的面前。
  晚上或带路等时,有必要的时候,请上师许准之后,方可到前面去。
  
  (32)颂曰:
  阿?黎前或见处,
  有智不应现疲身;
  不倚柱及墙壁等,
  亦不屈指节作声。
  
  
  在金刚阿?黎看到的地方,有智慧的弟子,不应当左右摇身,现出疲劳的形相。也不要把身体倚靠于墙壁或柱间等处,更不要用手屈指作声。
  
  (33)颂曰:
  若须替师浴身足,
  濯足身等奉侍时;
  先白顶礼师令知,
  完后顶礼自作事。
  
  
  如果须要替上师洗脚,或洗浴等奉侍上师的时候,先要禀白上师,顶礼三次以后,才去做所需要做的工作。事情做完之后,也同样要顶礼上师三次。如果没有其他的要事,就可以做自己的事情。
  
  (34)颂曰:
  弟子名称上师时,
  不称只名下有礼;
  为得恭敬余人前,
  上师名前特点称。
  
  
  弟子不得直接叫上师的名字。需要称呼上师名字的时候,必须在上师的名字前面,加上恭敬或有意义的称呼之后,才可以称上师之名。
  比如说:“三恩德金刚上师……。”这是为自己或他人的恭敬,称呼上师的名前,必须有恭敬心的加上有意义的话。
  
  (35)颂曰:
  先请何作上师令,
  说全遵照上师令;
  双手合掌心耳一,
  乐心忆持咕噜令。
  
  (36)颂曰:
  有笑嗽时上师前,
  应当则以手遮口;
  若有完事白上师,
  当无得意软语明。
  
  
  首先必须要很恭敬的请求上师说:“请问上师,需要弟子做什么事?”上师指导你去做的事,要很乐心的接受上师的指导,上师指导你做事的时候,必须要双手合掌,一心恭敬听受,尽自己的力量,去做上师所交代做的事情。
  在上师的面前,如有咳嗽,就要用手遮住口。上师交代办的事情,做完了之后,不可以有得意——很了不起的表情。应该要很乐心,而且要恭敬软语,回报上师。
  
  (37)颂曰:
  净心前来欲听法,
  上师前坐具威仪;
  心身衣等规律正,
  合掌前跪应三请。
  
  
  弟子请求上师传法的时候,在上师的面前,要放弃一切傲慢心,所穿的法衣等衣服,必须穿得很整齐,而且很有规矩很有礼貌的,双手合掌在上师面前,双脚跪下,殷勤的请求三次。
  
  (38)颂曰:
  供养上师与时时,
  舍离野心骄慢心;
  三门当如初适嫁,
  摄心低颜甚惭赧。
  
  (39)颂曰:
  严身具等生爱乐,
  不得现于上师前;
  余事一切自思惟,
  切勿自作当远离。
  
  
  供养上师时候,弟子的身、口、意三门,一切的作法,根本不得有骄慢心,以及恩心等。因为对上师骄慢,在很多经论里面说,这是非常严重的罪业。
  供养上师或者是为上师做事,不能有“恩心”的想法。也就是说,弟子供养上师,或为上师做事、办事等,不能想“我很了不起,我的功德很大,我为上师做这么多的事,有恩于上师。”如果有这种想法,也有很严重的罪业。虽然你的话没有说出来,他人不知道你的心里这样想。可是,护法却知道得很清楚。
  在上师的面前,一切都要很有规矩的摄心低头,惭愧认羞,不能有洋洋得意的心,也不能张大眼睛瞪着上师。弟子对于上师,必须要很恭敬。自己的身、口、意,所作所为,应该要时时注意。
  佛遗教经云:“当制五根,勿令放逸……。亦如恶马,不以辔制,将当牵人堕于坑陷。如被贼劫,苦止一世,五根贼祸,殃及累世,为害甚重,不可不慎。是故智者,制而不随,持之如贼,不令纵之,假令纵之,皆亦不久见其磨灭。”
  
  (40)颂曰:
  开光坛城火供等,
  说法集子度弟子;
  同城金刚上师居,
  一切无旨不应作。
  
  在上师的住处,或上师在的时候,没有上师的许准,不得做开光,或加持本尊、佛、菩萨身口意的供养依,也不得做坛城、灌顶、火供、传法等。
  
  (41)颂曰:
  开光说法等所得,
  净施悉以奉其师;
  师纳受后留让财,
  随得可用自所需。
  
  
  给人家开光、加持、传法等所得到的财物,应该全部奉献供养上师。上师也为了增加弟子的功德,收下一部分 ,其他留下来的财物,弟子可以自用或做功德。
  
  (42)颂曰:
  师子金兄不为徒,
  自徒说法受礼拜;
  接受承事礼敬等,
  应止金刚上师前。
  
  弟子不能收上师的弟子为自己的徒弟,也不能在上师的面前,为自己的弟子传法,或指导弟子。
  如果有自己的弟子,在上师的面前,替你穿衣服、供养、礼
  拜等工作,应该要立刻阻止弟子,不可以在上师的面前,礼拜供养自己的上师。
  
  (43)颂曰:
  若物供养上师时,
  或有上师所施时;
  二手奉献后顶受,
  有智弟子大礼师。   
  
  供养上师的时候,或上师所让给你的物品等,有智慧的弟子,应该用双手奉献或接受,然后礼拜上师。
  合经经云:“师所让物,礼拜来收。”
  
  六、助他人改过恶劣之行为
  
  (44)颂曰:
  自专常忆持不忘,
  专修正行当全力;
  金刚兄弟非律时,
  爱语相教指导他。
  
  弟子应该要时时专心观想上师,白天观想上师在自己的头顶中,夜间观想上师在自己的心中,随时随地不能忘记上师。
  一切皈依上师的戒律,要全力时时注意遵守,如佛经上说:“如救头然,慎勿放逸。”也就是说:“弟了注意守护戒律,好像火在头上燃烧,要马上处理——息灭。
  如果有金刚兄弟,对上师不恭敬,过了无间戒(破戒的意思),造了严重罪业的时候,应该要发起慈悲心,爱护他。帮助他改过自新,让他回到正路。
  
  七、何时有何种特殊许准
  
  (45)颂曰:
  若自病缘无能力,
  顶礼站等上师戒;
  上师所教敕无作,
  有德心子无其咎。
  
  
  倘若以恶劣的行为,来破上师戒,这种人永久没有许准的机会。可是,如果在弟子生病很严重的时候,没有办法替上师作事,或站礼等礼拜无法做到的时候,无罪。因为这个弟子真有善心要做,只是他的身体无能为力,所以无作无罪。
  钻石金刚精经云:“病和缺少肢,无能子无罪。”
  
  八:简单总结
  
  (46)颂曰:
  此处多说无意义,
  当令一切师欢喜;
  离诸上师烦恼事,
  一切当勤而行之。
  
  (47)颂曰:
  金刚如来亲此说,
  成就跟随阿?黎;
  此明全物一切事,
  圆满欢喜咕噜师。
  
  
  有关恭敬上师的事,上面说过很多,再多说就没有什么意义了。如果简单的把它归纳起来说,主要的是,当金刚弟子的人,对于自己的上师,必须要恭敬,一切要给上师欢喜。从内心深处诚心诚意尽力的恭敬供养上师,不可以给上师生烦恼事,不要做上师不喜欢的事。
  
  
  因为此世的成就,和永久的成就,都是跟随金刚上师而得,这是金刚佛亲口所说的。所以弟子想要得到快速的成就,应当要尽力供养上师,使上师欢喜,这样就能得到成就。换句话说:如果弟子不恭敬上师,或毁谤上师,就不能得到成就了。
  有智慧真正想学金刚大乘无上密法,追求无上成就的金刚弟子,应该尽一切力量,把自己的身口意供养,使无上金刚上师欢喜。
  钻石金刚精经云:“一切尽力法,欢喜金刚持;欢喜金刚师,欢喜一切佛。”
  
  本法第三——圆满
  
  (48)颂曰:
  弟子清净有信心,
  皈依稀有三宝后;
  能后随师咕噜法,
  传子日夜为常诵。
  
  (49)颂曰:
  及授金刚密咒等,
  令作弟子正法盆;
  堕落根本十四戒,
  应当观背诵持严。
  
  有清净菩提心,信仰金刚密乘,能遵守一切戒律为学法的根本,而皈依上师、三宝的弟子,在未受圆满灌顶以前,必须要昼夜六时修学上师法,并且要背诵“上师五十”法颂。
  一切上师法学成、了解以后,才能进学密乘的主要部分,成熟圆满灌顶等根本宝——四密宗的生起次第与圆满次第。然后,才能够听受学习有相无相等静学。到了这个时候,自己所喜欢学的,才可以学。
  但是,必须遵守圆满灌顶时所受的一切戒律。如果没有遵守圆满戒律,就没有办法学生起和圆满次第,如果学的话,最少堕金刚地狱。
  所以凡是金刚弟子,一定要了解一切金刚密乘的戒律,而且必须很仔细的明白,会使弟子堕落的密宗根本十四大戒的内容,一切戒律要尽力的遵守,永远不破根断,根本堕戒。
  
  密宗根本十四大戒就是:
  一、对于上师身口意不恭敬。
  二、对显密律师仪不遵守。
  三、对金刚兄弟起怨诤。
  四、忘失慈悲心嫉有情乐。
  五、畏难不度退失菩提心。
  六、毁谤显密经典非佛说。
  七、灌信不具授密法。
  八、损苦自蕴不如佛。
  九、偏废空有不学空心。
  十、与谤佛破法恼害众生者为朋。
  十一、自矜胜法忘失密意。
  十二、不说真密法障破善根。
  十三、法器及密法材料不完成。
  十四、毁谤妇人慧自性。
  
  这根本十四戒,如果没有严格的遵守,就会使学密宗的人堕落金刚地狱。所以这十四戒,是学密宗的根本大戒,凡是修学密宗的人,应该要日夜观背,严格受持。
  如果有人,没有受过圆满灌顶,而修学密乘大法,或受过圆满灌顶之后,不知密宗根断,根堕十四大戒等戒律的内容,或虽知道但没有遵守戒律,这种学法,是学邪法。
  学邪法的人,也有自称“金刚大阿?黎”,或自称是学密宗的好学人。这种人,他表面虽然像在修持密法,其实已经离开金刚密乘万里之远了。学邪传邪,无惭无愧,贡高我慢,还敢自称“金刚大阿?黎”,而欺骗有心向佛的善人,大量同堕金刚地狱。啊哟!你这个人,着魔为何如此重哉?
  如果懂得自爱,想学真法的人,或想要得到成就,正正当当想学金刚无上密乘的人,请寻找正确的金刚上师,来作成熟圆满灌顶。
  如果能够遵守密乘一切戒律,或闻思修金刚密乘,如此正确修学,此生或极短时间内,就能到金刚持地。
  
  (50)颂曰:
  依教随顺上师行学子,
  一切得成无缺上师法;
  我作所集无边善德缘,
  愿与众生万速胜利成。
  
  上面所说的本法,句句都是按照经典所说而写成的,绝不是自作主张随便写的。真心求学无上密乘的人,应当要信受奉行。
  能够依教奉行,随顺上师修行学法的弟子,不可以“用书为师”,或“从书求学”密法。真正为求成就的人,必须正当的拜师学法,并且还要有无缺的“上师五十法”,日夜常受持,才能够得到正确的一切成就。
  我依一切经论所集成的本法——上师五十法颂,以及所有一切功德,均回向给一切众生,但愿一切众生尽速的能够得到金刚持的胜利成就。
  
  上师五十法颂略释(竟)
  
  上师五十法颂略释译后记
  
  大密根经海里来,有学有智尊人得;
  清洁力论宝库严,成就如意增宝满。
  百门能开妙法器,为救无明饿子们;
  想到合成慧智土,必靠正确金刚师。
  无师无能无法成,无师无望无法成;
  应当为师命财身,一切供养三喜师。
  莲足顶拜上师法,弟子时时心中持;
  此论一切所有德,回向众生遇正师。
  不破一切上师戒,真学金刚密乘法;
  成就生起圆满地,快速能到金刚土。
  
  上师五十法颂是班智达跋维谛瓦大阿?黎所著,印度大住持人贝玛嘎拉瓦尔嘛尊者,和西藏大真翻译大师——比丘仁权让钵译成藏文。
  本论(本法的讲解部分),是班智达婆拉遮达?大师,根据班智达嘎雅达喇大师和班智达拿洛达巴(拿洛巴)大师的指导讲论,简略集成此论。其内容、字句、意义,均经各方大师仔细校对,正确无谬。故译此论,愿与学者共勉!
  
  
  吉祥圆满
  
  请写出以下各习题答案
  
  1:修学密宗,其一切成就的根本是什么?
  2:金刚上师代表谁?
  3:为什么皈依金刚上师,才能得到金刚密乘的一切成就?
  4:弟子在未皈依以前,为什么要拣择上师?
  5:皈依假上师,有什么严重的后果?
  6:在真伪混杂的情况之下,真心要学密宗的人,应该如何才能拣别出真假上师呢?
  7:外十真如,是指哪十种作法?
  8:当一位合格的修密弟子,应该具足哪些条件?
  9:皈依上师后而又毁谤上师,会有什么后果?
  10:弟子应该怎样称呼上师?
  11:弟子对上师身、口、意不恭敬,这样日夜不停的修持密法,会有什么成就?请说明原因?
  12:修学密宗应该先学什么预备法?
  13:修学上师五十法,其最大的功能是什么?
  14:上师五十法的作者是谁?他造此法的动机和目的在哪里?
  15:上师五十法,简单归纳起来,主要的重点是什么?
  16:弟子看见上师有“过失”时,要如何处理?
  17:供养上师,最低的限度是什么?
  18:供养上师时,不能有哪些错误的想法?
  19:弟子恭敬上师,或供养上师,有何种功德?
  20:自戒金刚阿?黎的意义是什么?
  21:“咕噜无二金刚持”作何解释?
  22:有时为了避免无智人的毁谤,弟子应该怎样供养承事上师?
  23:有物品供养上师,或上师有东西施让给弟子时,应该如何奉献和接受?
  24:当上师指导或吩咐办事时,弟子应如何听受?
  25:上师交代要办的事,如果确实不能胜任,弟子应如何处理?
  26:弟子替上师办事,做圆满之后,应注意哪些事?
  27:替上师办事,或供养上师,怀着何种心情去做,不但心容易清净,而且不会犯上师戒?
  28:弟子有事请问上师时,当如何启请?
  29:初学密宗者,需要很恭敬上师和供养上师,如果自身是阿?黎上师,还需要再恭敬供养他的上师吗?
  30:要想对上师产生无比的信心,必须有足够的福德和智慧。然而此福德和智慧是怎样得来的呢?
  31:要快速得到金刚成就 ,其大量的福德智慧应如何修学?
  32:上师的财物,弟子当如何去爱护?
  33:上师身边的人,弟子应如何对待?
  34:弟子无心踏到上师的影子,或跨过上师的衣服、鞋子、卧床、椅子等,应如何忏悔?
  35:在夜晚,或涉水、有危险的地方,弟子应如何承事上师?
  36:在上师面前,弟子应如何检点自己的言语、举止、坐相、站相?
  37:“严身具等生爱乐,不得现于上师前”是什么意思?
  38:弟子随侍上师行走时,应注意哪些事?
  39:弟子告别上师,或上师出远门时,有哪些事要特别注意?
  40:无尽成是指何种成就?如何修学才能得到此项成就?
  41:在上师的上师面前,弟子应该注意哪些事?
  42:在上师住的地方(同城),或上师在的时候,有哪些事必须经过上师许准之后才能做?有哪些事绝对不能做?
  43:在什么情况之下,上师戒有特别的许准?
  44:承事上师时,若须替上师洗脚等,应该怎样做?
  45:弟子替人开光、说法、加持、灌顶等得到的财物,或接受别人供养得到的财物,应如何处理?
  46:如果弟子不留意,对上师起了坏念头,应如何对治?
  47:“如救头然,慎勿放逸”是指什么?
  48:什么是骄慢心,弟子有哪些动作或心思,就是对上师起骄慢心,有何后果?
  49:和金刚兄弟起怨争,会有什么后果?
  50:如有金刚兄弟行为不如法时,应如何劝导?
  51:弟子祈求上师传法时,应该如何请求?
  52:弟子进入坛城时,应该先向谁顶礼?为什么要这样顶礼?
  53:每天日夜六时中,行住坐卧之间,弟子应该怎样观想上师?
  54:什么叫做“三门当如初适嫁”?
  55:上师说法或传法时,弟子当如何听受?
  56:弟子应如何分辩出自己对上师的身、口、意,是恭敬,或是不恭敬?
  57:弟子应如何学习上师的身、口、意?
  58:弟子应该怎样做,才算是把自己的身、口,意供养了上师?请分别举例说明。
  59:在未受圆满灌顶前,应修学什么法?
  60:弟子受过圆满灌顶后,不守何种戒律会随落金刚地狱?
  61:密宗根本十四戒,内容有哪些 ?
  62:金刚乘弟子如何供养上师,可得到最大的功德?
  63:“成就跟随阿?黎”的原因是什么?
  64:修学金刚密乘,怎样修学可快速得到金刚持地?怎样修学是“学邪法”,决定堕金刚地狱?
  
  
  
  回向
  
  经书法宝  难得见到
  
  研读熏修  得益匪浅
  
  启发智慧  增长德行
  
  随缘流传  吉祥如意
  
  
  世界和平  人民安乐
  
  业障消除  祸患不生
  
  正法久住  法轮常转
  
  法界有情  同生极乐
  

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 5, 2009

欣慰。。。。。。。。。。。。

Brought my group of students to a usual out of class cultivation prac today…

counted the number present and then i lead each individual to a diff corner of the area to prac their meditation…after 45 min , i slowly, 1 by 1 i “pick” them up and ask them to prac their 动功 at the basket ball court…recounted the number..same as the number initially..so happily i continue the class..tok, shout n scold as i go on..when Dear dom remind me of Lavita……was not around…i was shocked!..it was almost 1 and half hour later then i realise………many analysis start to run in my mind…for a normal person, she would hv recover on her own n gave me a thrashing for forgetting her liao..hw come no ??? the place was safe, no evil stuff should be around cos i hv already set boundaries.., no unsafe ppl should b around cos the place was somehow guarded..the only reason for a new cultivator not recover by herself after so long…….., is she hving a energy rush and fainted????

i quickly ran around to look for her…i went bk to the spot as i drop her..i shouted her name.. n she responded!  erm???? safe? but hw come she din recover????  i Qn her…her respond was so simple…cos i din ask her to recover, so she patiently wait for me at the spot loh ….

a mix feeling start to dewell in me…

1> guity….cos how could i ever miss out a student…yes, maybe i hv 1hundred n 1 resons..but still i make a mistake which otally cant b forgiven…

2> 欣慰….cos as a new student, she actually hv so much faith n trust in me…

3> shame…..i judge her with too much ren xing…i din trust my student for her faith in me…

also from this incident…i realise there r many flaws in my system of teaching…

not trying to cover my mistake, i really hope all my students will look up to this new 师妹,though she had join my class for nt long…but I really appreciate her trust n obey  to my instructions….

well…lavita…thanks..n sorry again…

                           修行到底要修什麼做什麼,要怎樣開始修行呢。

我們修行不外乎,是修正自己的行為,導正自己不好的習性,淨化自己的身心靈。但是在修行之初,必須要清楚了解,自己為何要來修行,對於修行的意義與目的,要有正確的觀念,如果說不知道自己為何要來修行,這等於是在盲目修行,只是拿香跟著人拜拜,到底在做什麼都不知道,這樣的修行毫無意義可言,可是在現今社會上,還是有很多人,對修行的正確觀念不了解,如果你真要修行,就一定要清楚了解,免得浪費時間、浪費生命。

在修行的路途上,除了要修正自己的行為,導正自己不好的習性外,並且要懺悔,懺悔自己往昔身、語、意,所造的諸惡業,戒除貪瞋癡,斷除煩惱根
但是修行最重要是要「修心」,平常除了在書籍經典上的研習參悟外,最重要是,在生活中去力行去體悟,這才是真正的修行,如果只在經典書籍上鑽研參悟,大嚼口舌之爭論,這只是在紙上談兵,對真正修行幫助不大,這樣是無法穫得大智慧的,也無法解度我們人生的,生死煩惱問題,更無法跳出生死的輪迴命運,所以修行要能真修實證才是真。

修行如能以「體行六度波羅蜜」來修行,也就是佈施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧等六波羅蜜,這便是成道、成佛、成仙最實在,最確實的基本行功,對於初學的修行人,是一個很好的依循方式,從這六波羅蜜力行中,如有確實去行去做,必可體悟出般若的智慧,所以修行人,不管是初修或已修一段時間的修行人,都應在生活當中,力行這六度波羅蜜,才能有機會到達彼岸,度脫煩惱生死海啊。

在力行六度波羅蜜時,由其是在力行佈施,是不能有目的,行佈施時,更不能以追求名利、地位、福報為目的,這才是真正的佈施波羅蜜,佛陀有云:「菩薩於法應無所住行於布施。若菩薩不住相布施,其福德不可思量。」

『六度波羅蜜』之妙用,能用「布施」化貪慳吝惜的心,用「持戒」能化淫邪除惡業,用「忍辱」能化嗔恚嗔怒嗔恨之心,用「精進」能化懶惰懈怠的心,用「禪定」能息妄念、化雜亂之妄想心,用「智慧」則能除無明愚痴、去除煩惱之心。

「佈施」:可分為財施、法施、無畏施,所謂「財布施」:就是將自己所擁有的財物、去幫助疾病貧苦的人或需要幫助的眾生。「法布施」:將所習得的真道、真法及智慧,勸人修善止惡、習真理,使人明白生命的意義與價值,自動自發來修行。「無畏布施」:給予別人愛心、增加其自信心,解除別人的恐怖和畏懼之心。

「持戒」:就是要守法,世間一切事物,都有它的律法,如佛教的戒律,五戒、八戒、十戒、菩薩戒等,都是很好的戒律法則,一定要遵守律法,才不會造業,才能做得圓滿,由其是要戒邪淫、貪財、貪色。

「忍辱」:修行人若能經常修忍辱、行慈悲喜捨,縱使遇上不順心或不如己意的事,也不會生嗔怒嗔恨心,能淡然處之,在心裡面也就不會有執著煩惱。

「精進」:專心專一,努力學習成長,簡單來講,就是持續不斷勤奮的去修持力行,如此才能有所成就,所以精進能去除人的懶惰懈怠的習性

「禪定」:就是心念安注於一境、清楚明白、綿綿不間斷,對外不攀緣不著相、不被外界色相所迷惑顛倒,對內息妄念不動心、不心猿意馬,只安注於當下之境、持續不間斷,無念、無住、無相。所謂能觀心者究竟解脫、不能觀心者沉淪諸趣,清者萬緣頓息、靜者一念不生。

「智慧」:又稱為般若智慧,可分為文字般若、觀照般若、實相般若等三種般若。

一、文字般若:透過經典書籍,能讓人明白宇宙人生之真相真理,建立正知正見之觀念。

二、觀照般若:透過反觀自照,悟得之智慧,應用在實際生活中,依理去體行實修,化解煩惱執著。

三、實相般若:能破假證真,明心見性,親證實相,即為實相般若

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 3, 2009

四无量心

菩萨须内具四无量心:就是慈、悲、喜、舍四种无量心。怎样叫做无量呢?无量是没有边际,也是没有人我的领域二当修习这慈、悲、喜、舍四无量心的时候,对每一个人,甚至整个国家,整个世界的众生,不管是人类或其他的有情众生,都希望他们能够得到离苦得乐,同时得到无量的福报,所以名为无量。再分释于下:

      一、慈无量心:慈是愿人得乐的意思。世人多只知自求快求,忘掉别人的痛苦,但修习慈无量心的人就不同,他不但只求自己的亲人得到快乐,乃至十方世界一切众生,都要得到快乐,还要脚踏实地,去帮助他们得到快乐,即是无量的“慈”,能给无量的众生得乐。

       二、悲无量心:悲是一种悲怜他人受苦的同情心,平常人只知自求解除痛苦,不顾别人的痛苦,但这悲无量心则相反,只知救拔别人的痛苦,却忘记自己的痛苦,所谓“我不入地狱,谁入地狱?”这是悲心似海的宏愿,为的是拔人之苦,即是无量的“悲”,能拔无量众生之苦。

      三、喜无量心:喜是欢喜,眼看别人能够离苦得乐,顿生一种无限喜悦的心情。世人只为自己得到快乐的事情,或其亲人得到升官发.财,而生欢喜心,很少见别人乐事而生起欢喜心的。且有一部分的人,还存着幸灾乐祸的心理,见人快乐,心里则闷闷不乐,见人受难,心里则暗暗欢喜。但这种喜无量心则不同,不但见人得乐而生欢喜,就是冤家敌人,能有欢乐的事;也同样表示无量欢喜。

      四、舍无量心:舍是舍掉一种分别执著的观念。为善虽可乐,但恐有人我冤亲的计别,故应舍弃。又无论做任何善事,也要把为善的怡然自得之心理舍掉。则心量广阔,慈悲济度无量众生,心不存着,正以一泽秋水如镜,月穿无痕,故称舍无量心。

      昔佛在世时,曾授提婆达多盐汤,因提婆达多好酥腻食物,头痛腹满,受大苦恼,不堪忍受,呻吟称念:“南无佛,南无佛!”那时佛在其住处禅定中,听到此音声,即生慈心,以神通力至其住所,手摩提婆达多头腹,授与盐汤,令其服饮,得到病愈。而提婆达多叛佛害佛,佛不记冤而救之,以慈使其乐,以悲拔其苦,以其病痊而喜,不分冤亲而平等救治,即是大慈、大悲、大喜、大舍的四无量心。佛所成就的四无量心,不与三乘人共成就,能大慈以众生之乐为乐,能大悲以众生之苦为苦,能大喜以众生离苦得乐而喜,能大舍心无住着,运心平等,普利众生。(来源:中华佛教信息网)

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 3, 2009

明点

  明点,是佛教密乘修行中的专有词汇之一。
  密乘(包含藏传佛教),注重咒、印、观三密相应。
  在持咒,结印配合的同时,还需要借助一定的观想,才能够通达法界。
  而观想的光明,就被称为明点。
  一般可有身内明点和身外明点两种。
  比如观光明,或具形象的上师、本尊、明王、明妃等,观想在身外的空中,则是身外明点。
  若观想在身内,如光明,形象,形状等,则为身内明点。
  明点的观修需尊上师指导,方为正道;否则容易出现各种问题。
  
修气脉明点为什么能证悟空性呢?麦彭仁波切在时轮金刚的解释中讲过,假如在头一点不疼的时候观想头痛,在观想一两天之后,头肯定会真的痛起来,这是一种心的作用,但见效不是很快;如果另外一人直接用木棍打自己的头,那么在木棍落在头上的瞬间,立刻就会有头痛的感受。

  这个比喻说明,虽然可以用显宗《入中论》、《中论》里的推理方法来推翻我执,但是进展很慢、效果不是很好,从凡夫修到真正证悟空性的一地菩萨,需要一个阿僧祗劫(无数大劫),这是一个漫长得连天文数字都无法表述的时间概念。

  然而在密宗里,却可以通过修气脉明点,快速地证悟空性。为何能够快速证悟呢?因为我们的心和肉身有着非常密切的关联,通过对气脉明点的调节,就可以使心发生决定性的改变。

  在观修生起次第时,确实可以见到一切外境、众生皆为佛的坛城。通过圆满次第证悟空性以后,虽然佛的坛城依旧存在,却能了达这一切并不是实有,而是如梦如幻的。这就是修圆满次第的意义所在。

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 3, 2009

持明成就

   

                                    修行以修心為首要。

 

  借由持咒的過程中,修正自己的心念,確實是與佛菩薩相應的大方便法門。

 

  行者應時時在精進持咒中「以自己的心去體會佛菩薩的心」,「以外來光明來點亮內心光明」,「持明成就=專一持咒+心念與佛菩薩相應」。 

  咒語是佛菩薩得證心法的結晶,唸咒就是在唸佛菩薩的心。

 

  如果在持咒當中,能當下與佛菩薩心心相應,那就對了。

 

  如果在持咒當中,還有「貪嗔痴慢疑」,那就應學習佛菩薩教導的智慧轉化,轉苦因為樂因,化煩惱為清淨,這樣自然就能「依持咒的力量漸斷慾望,盡了一切過失。」而非任由其在心中蔓延,卻想像有一天能脫離輪迴,成就佛國淨土。

 

  「專一持咒」是密教方便速疾道,「持明成就」的重點不在於「次數」,也不在於「時間」,而在於「心念與佛菩薩相應」。。

Posted by: Zacken99 | June 3, 2009

龙树菩萨传

 林凡音据金陵刻经处鸠摩罗什译本译白

 

龙树是大乘佛学的创始人,生于约公元二至三世纪,是南印度的婆罗门种姓,传说其父姓龙,母生他于树下,故名龙树。   

龙树天资特别聪明,在孩提的时候,听到婆罗门诵读经典,数遍之后,他即能背诵。到二十岁以后,对天文、地理、数学,以及婆罗门和各道的经文,几乎都读遍了,而且理解力相当强,因此在青年时名气就很大。   

 

他有几个同龄好友,都是学识超群。一天,大家议论道:我们把天下的经论都理解了,现在就是没有学到法术,不能纵情逸乐。不久打听到一个术士,会隐身术,他们就去登门求教。那术士看到他们年轻,又动机不良,不愿传授。他们苦苦请求,术士缠不过他们,只得给每人一粒药丸,嘱告道:“你们在僻静的地方,用水将药丸磨化,涂在眼睛周围,人们就见不到你们了。”龙树便当场试磨,细辨药丸的气味,对术士道:“你共用了七十样药物合成,对吗?”术士不胜惊讶,问他怎么知道。龙树说:“我是从气味中辨别出来的。”术士甚为叹服,只得叮咛要慎用此术。   

 

 

龙树等四人仗着隐身术,从此常出入宫中,恣情取乐。百余日后,宫中的一些美女,竟有人怀孕了。国王大为忿怒,严加责问。妃子们哀泣说:“非是我们不贞,是睡梦中有妖人作弄。”国王召大臣商议。一老臣说:“凡这等事有两种可能,一是鬼魅作崇,一是术士捣乱。陛下可派几个精明的人,暗暗分守在宫门背后,若是术人,总有迹象可露,可用兵器除之;若是妖魅,虽无迹象,亦可用符咒消灭。”国王立即照办。   

 

不久有人来报,是术士所为。国王当即派武士数百人,禁闭宫门,手挥刀剑望空乱砍。三个婆罗门术士被杀死了,惟有龙树药性未过,没有现形,又屏气凝神躲在国王背后,终于逃脱了性命。   

 

受此严重教训后,龙树方才觉醒,想到了佛陀所说:“贪欲是众苦与祸患的根本,一切败德丧命之事,皆由此引起。”于是下了归依佛门的决心。他寻到一座山上的佛塔,向一位沙门虔诚请求,出家受戒。他在佛塔待了九十多天,读遍了所有经论,心不满足,但已无其它经文可得。他辞师下山,又访寻到北印度雪山的一座佛塔,向一位老比丘恳求,得到了《摩诃衍》大乘经典,他用心研究求教。三个月后,他又统统理解并背熟了,仍感不满足,于是就周游列国,搜集沙门的各种经论。一路上,他还和诸外道及部派佛学者辩论,都辩不过他。他逐渐产生了骄傲,认为佛经较诸外道,其理虽然高明深奥,但亦不难穷尽,不能满足我的要求。他就萌生非份之想,别出心裁,欲另自立一派,广收徒弟,宣扬他的学说。   

 

 

正在这时,有一位叫大龙的比丘,长髯突眼,目光炯炯,特来找他。对他说:“年轻人啊,你不能持井蛙之见,你的学识再高能超过佛陀吗?你且跟我到一个地方,让你看看大乘经典,你再下结论吧。”这位大龙比丘就把他领到一个深山的石洞,入洞数步,竟是另外一个世界,殿宇金碧辉煌,清静雅致。老比丘把他领入龙宫,打开一个个玉石宝库,里面藏着数不尽的稀世经典,宝库里发出阵阵幽香。大龙比丘说:“年轻人,这下够你读了吧?”龙树忙不迭地贪婪翻阅,口里说道:“长老,我太感谢你了!”   

 

这下龙树真的满足了,比过去读到的多十倍,玄理更加精妙深奥,他如饥似渴地昼夜阅读,不明之处随时就向龙师请教,视野顿时开阔,心量也开始谦虚了。至此他才真正地感到,佛学浩如烟海,其理博大精深,没有任何外道超得过它,够我一生用心钻研了。同时也就打消了自立门户的陋见。   

 

 

他在龙宫待了很久,把所藏的经典反覆细阅,几乎能背诵了。大龙长老又授予他一些神通术,他才别师出来,仍回到南印度。从此大力宣扬佛法,说服外道,推广大乘佛教。被他感化的婆罗门等外道,不计其数。   

 

 

当时有位婆罗门上师,会一点咒术,心生嫉妒,欲与龙树比个高下。他奏明国王,请王以观究竟。国王规劝他:“我看你虚心一点吧,龙树已是一位得道高僧,和多年前大不同了,他明与日月争光,智与圣心并照,你为什么不能容他呢?”婆罗门说:“陛下被他巧言迷惑了,我谅他没有什么真本事,如若不信,看我们比试吧。”国王见他固执,只得准奏。   

 

 

 

比赛的那天,国王与龙树先坐在听政殿上。婆罗门后到,他见国王如此尊重龙树,心中更是不悦,便于殿前立即作法,只见现出一个广大洁净的黄金池子,水波粼粼,中央升起一株千叶莲花,那婆罗门高坐其上傲慢地说:“龙树,你看我坐在莲花之上,宛如天神,而你屈居地下,卑微可笑,你敢与我莲上的大德智人辩论吗?”   

 

 

 龙树也不答言,从容地离开座位,用咒言化作一头庞大的六牙白象,自坐其上,绕黄金池子一周;然后举步池中用象鼻把那婆罗门高高举起,摔于地下,莲池与白象瞬间隐去,惟见那婆罗门腿折腰伤,一副可怜之相。他自知非龙树对手,匍匐于地,叩首恳求:“恕我不自量力,毁辱大师,伏请多谅!从此愿意归依佛门,开我愚蒙,求大师收我为弟子。”   

 

印度又有一个邻国,国王笃信外道,并强迫其臣民亦信奉外道;对沙门释子,则非平等对待。龙树闻之,特前往宣扬佛法。其时该国正在招募国王卫士,龙树应募,很快升为校卫。他在短时期内,帮助整顿队伍,严明纪律,使国王的卫队面貌一新。一日国王出巡,龙树率领卫队荷戟前行,彩旗招展,步伐整齐,威风凛凛。国王见了甚是满意,便问侍者带队的是什么人,侍者答:“此人奇怪得很,不吃王家一口饭,也不要王家一文饷银,说是来保护国王,整饬军纪。”国王亦觉奇怪,就召他晋见。问道:“你是什么人?”龙树答:“我是一切智人。”国王惊愕,半晌说:“一切智人旷古少有,你敢大言不惭吗?”龙树说:“国王如果不信,可以当场试验。”国王心里想道:我是精研婆罗门教理的,可谓智人之主,他竟当我面自称一切智人,而且说得如此着实,不能小看。我若提出的问题,被他解答,证明他胜了;我若不提出问题,也说明我负了。迟疑良久,就索性提个大难题,看他如何回答。于是启口问道:“你可知今上天在做什么?”龙树不慌不忙地施礼作答:“启禀国王,当今上天正在与阿修罗作战,战斗方酣。”国王听了,喉咙里像塞了棉团一样,心里想:“这个人真是疯子吗?”半天说不出话来。龙树说:“国王,你不要以为我是虚谈怪论,片刻就能见验。”说罢,不一会,就闻空中干戈喊杀之声,阿修罗的手和断足从空掉下。龙树又施法术,让国王、臣民与婆罗门等,统统见到天上鏖战的情况,良久才渐渐隐去。   这时从国王起,所有的臣民和婆罗门等,个个惊讶信服。国王再问龙树:“你究竟是什么人?”龙树忽现比丘身,稽首答道:“贫僧乃是沙门龙树。”

 

国王早闻龙树是邻国的大师,举国被其佛化,今日得见,果然名不虚传!心悦诚服,于是也归依了佛门。国内所有婆罗门、外道,亦甘愿剃发受戒,至心归命,自此便恭请大师天天宣讲佛法,举国受到了正法的教化。以后龙树又回到本国去了。   

 

 

据玄奘大师《大唐西域记》介绍:龙树在晚年合成了一种长寿药,过百年后还不见衰老,国王也得到了长寿。年过半百的太子急了,对母亲说:“这样下去到那一年接位啊?”母后说:“佛教主张诸行无常,诸法无我,一切可舍,连生命也可施舍。如今人们尊称龙树为菩萨,你就去求他施舍吧。”太子就来到龙树跟前,跪下求道:“龙树菩萨,我不幸得了一种疾病,非人脑不能医治,如今升平时代,到那里去觅人头啊,只有求菩萨施舍了。”龙树知道王子的来意,说道:“我可以满足你的要求,只是你父王也不能长久了,你要负不孝之罪啊!”王子不吭一声,只是叩头。龙树就随手取了一根干茅草,吹口气,化作利剑,立刻自刎了。国王听到此事,不胜悲哀,缺了合药之人,不久也就死了。    另据其他传说,由于龙树弘传大乘教法,与小乘部派佛学以及婆罗门等教派,产生了激烈的斗争。新王接位后信仰小乘,龙树给一位小乘法师重重地逼迫,自感百岁后智慧、体力衰弱,就自行坐化了。   

 

 

龙树的著作十分丰富,有《中论颂》、《十二门论》、《大智度论》、《十住毗婆沙论》、《菩萨资粮论颂》、《庄严佛道论》等不少著名的论典,享有“千部论主”之称。

Posted by: Zacken99 | May 28, 2009

My 1st time ….( part 2)

my life was totally change after that fateful day…

not for the better but rather terrible…

im 24/7 in fear…i share with my parents wat i hv see…

my dad…didnt comments..he will jus silently listen to me n try to b bk home early n bring me to all sort of diff altar at nite…

my mom..will not patiently listen to me..she will keep scolding me for acting and never fail to treaten me to sent  me to mental hospitial…

non of my friends believe me..they even make fun of me…say i’ “short” liao…

no 1…really no 1 believe me…

but day in day out i keep seeing new n scary things…. eg..

> my school is near a canal…i always see lots of “people” lining up at the canal…some will float on the water with clothes on..

> gt i day i walk pass one of the blk in my neighbourhood, i saw a lady jump dwn from the blk n her body was smash onto the ground, her blood and body scatter the whole area..then in less than 3 min..the body will reasemble again..n she will walk up the stairs..to dun noe where, then in abt 15 min, she will jump again…she keep repeat the whole thing again n again, but funny nobody notice it…

> i eat at the coffee shop, beside seeing cats around , meowing for food from  the patons, i saw alot of people actually “crawling”  around looking and begging for food from the patrons.

> toilet was always crowded …i hv to learn to shit n pee infront of alot of ppl..

> i saw many woman , young or old hv lots of babies in funny colours clinging on to them..

> i saw lots of  ” soldiers” marching on the road….n cars can jus go thru them

>i saw lots of “people” lying and squating around in temples and churches

> i saw a woman was waiting to cross the road, suddenly a man totally black came near her, n she suddenly walk across the road when there is still many cars….luckily no cars knock her n after hearing honks, she quickly run bk …

> when i go to those funny altar, most of the time b4 the man start to tremble n wear costume, black shadow will 1st came near him….

> i go to wedding dinner with my parents, i saw many people had no place to sit but sit on the ground..but nobody bother to enknowledge them..

> i saw many ppl with incomplete limbs walking on the road…some will walk with blood dripping from their body…

> saw alot of animals roaming around…in the street but nobody bother to catch them..

n many many unbeliveable things…i keep asking myself am i going crasy or is the world going crazy???????????

dad also brought me to see eye specialist, beside short sighting, doc say im ok…

as the days went by..i feel its useless to keep telling my parents or friends my problem…..the reaction i hv will b negative negative..i start to hate everybody!… even the church brother…he told me that my problem will b solve if i recieve christ   and pray hard..i did wat he told me..but still things hv no change, i start to think that im a abondon child from god..he refuse to hear my cries….

I hate those master…they make me dissappointed again n again…they say until they r soooooooooooooo good, but still none of them can help me…i eat so many paper amulet from them…i burn soo many paper money…all gt no helps….

i hate those stupid statues in temple…no matter hw hard i kowtow to them, they remain motionless….they all turn deaf  ears to my praying..

 

hell to all them!!!!!!!!!

my grades were falling…my concious  were falling,i can lay on bed the whole nite..without sleep…I really cant take it anymore!!!

then come 1 day..i not sure which god answer my prayer….i was brought to a siam temple by my parents…i follow my parents as usual offer joss stick to all the figurine in the temple,then b4 we leave, my parent went to the toilet, i was left alone to a altar at the courtyard of the temple…the altar hv a figurine of a god..i dun noe wat god was that but funny it hv 4 face…i feel a kind of  comforting feel from it….jus as i was observing the statue , a old thai monk came to me…he smile smile to me..i say hi to him, then i some broken teochew, he ask me…” is those things scary?” i open my eyes big big n with tears bursting out..i told him yes!..

he stroke my head n lead me to his room which is at the 2nd level of the temple…his room was quite messy alot of  buddha statue n books…he took one of the book n signal me to read together with him, i follow…the words sound very funny, abit like teochew, abit like indian..i heck care n jus follow him read…its abt 2 paragrah, he go thru with me the paragrah many times till i sort of memorise it…then he signal me to leave..then i realise i didnt told my parent abt where i am…i quickly run to find them, as usual i kena scold by my mom again….

they brought me to a hawker centre for lunch, as usual i see lots of dunnoe human of non human things around…some time i really cant diff whether is human or not…we sat at a corner table n while waiting for food, a ah pek stand nex to me…i feel so uneasy..n i start to recite wat the monk hv taught me jus now….n i was shock by an loud scream from the ah pek…i look at him…he look at me with terrifying looks…i feel so funnny..i look into his eyes (my very 1st time looking into their eyes) n continue recite …his green colour face turn darker n darker n he start to flee….

i was really surprise…my mother scold me again ask me to thiam n eat my food…i lazy to tell her wat happen, but deep in me…i start to feel a hidden joy…in me…..heehee

Posted by: Zacken99 | May 24, 2009

五眼六通

“五眼”是指肉眼、天眼、慧眼、法眼、佛眼五种能力,“六通”是指神足通、天耳通、天眼通、他心通、宿命通、漏尽智证通。前五通各种修练都可达到,惟漏尽通为佛家的境界,是菩萨依定慧力所示现的六种无碍自在妙用。
肉眼,指一般的眼睛。所见非常有限,而且无法看穿一切有形物质,只能看非常短的距离,可以说是非常受到局限的“观看”工具。但是如果经过用功的修行,肉眼也能穿越有形的物质而看到一般人看不到的事物,可见人的潜能是非常不可思议的,即使肉眼这个感官,也只是使用到很少的能力,足见修行是每一个人其实都应该作的事情,因为如果感官有限,往往就会落入有限的思考,也继而作出“有限”的行为,而对于这浩瀚的宇宙而言,不啻是坐井观天,故人人宜修行,最起码,可以扩展自己的“视界”,何乐而不为呢?
  
天眼,是天人拥有的视力。能够看得相当广泛,能够看穿有形的物质,而且能随心所欲的观看自己想观看的任何人事物,但天人由于天界的境界不同,所看的能力还是会有细微的差异,例如四禅天的天人和初禅天天人所看的范围,当然就是四禅天天人看得更清晰、更广泛,故天眼绝对与修证功夫有关,修得越好,看得就广泛。欲界的人类,一样可以修得天眼,因为肉身虽然处欲界,可是还有天色身也与肉身并存,经过修行,天色身就会慢慢的醒觉,醒觉以后就会睁开天色身的眼睛──天眼,故修行得力之人,天眼会慢慢张开,就会看到一切欲界众生看不到的人事物。但是天眼的证得与一个人的开悟与否并没有绝对的关系,很可能一个有天眼能力的人,完全不懂空性,也很可能一个天眼尚未打开的人,已经澈见诸法实相,故一切的神通现象,切莫执着,因为因缘甚深,每一个人透过修行而证得的神通并非次第完全相同,相反的,每一个人证得的神通能力都是不太一样,除非已经证得佛眼,才是究竟证得,否则都是千差万别,故修行人切忌与别人比较进度,尤其是神通证得的进度。
  
慧眼,是开悟之眼。只要开悟者,就是拥有慧眼之人,也可以说,有慧眼,则必定是开悟者;这是一体两面之事。对于诸法实相已经完全明白,这就是慧眼,已经不再受到外相的干扰与??,是真正拥有智慧的人,也就是拥有空性知见与证量的人,修行人有没有天眼倒还不是最重要,因为如果没有空性作为依凭,看到越多,烦恼也就越多;而一个修行人拥有慧眼则是非常必要的,只有见性了、悟空了,才有办法称为一个真正的修行人,才有办法离开一切的执着,也才有办法解脱生死轮回,因为一切的执着都会感召障碍,都会感召更多的业力,那么修行人了业都来不及了,那能再造业呢?故慧眼是每一个修行人都必须努力证得的证量,因为所谓的法眼、佛眼也是植根于慧眼而继续证得的。
  
法眼,是善辨众生根器以及八万四千种佛法之眼。佛法是珍贵无比的,但其实佛法并不是佛所发明,而是宇宙间迎向光明的方法,只要修证到法眼,便能知悉这一切的方法,也就是所谓的八万四千种佛法。所以法眼修得越好,就自然而然知道越多的佛法,相对的,也越明白众生学习佛法的根器与因缘,故法眼是大乘菩萨道行者宜努力证得的证量,因为法布施是无上布施,而唯有法眼开展了,才能作此无上布施,自利利他。
  
佛眼,是佛圆满澈见一切之眼。佛眼是五眼中的最后一眼,也是最圆满之眼,佛眼能够悉知悉见一切,也能对治一切,故佛眼即是最究竟的证量,一切圆满,一切具足。
Posted by: Zacken99 | May 23, 2009

my 1st time……..(part 1)

it was a friday evening in 1992, i went to a pasar malam at bendemeer rd with a group of buddies…went there fool around and took a bus bk hm…

during the bus journey bk hm, i sat at the 2nd last row of the bus near the windows…the windows r open as its a non aircon bus…

my hair was short at that time, but very funny , i keep seeing some long hair at my bk from the corners of my eye…i keep turning round but there is no 1 behind me..i start to hv the eeriee feel..

suddenly the bus had a jerk, i jerked forward and i saw n feel long hair dropping down from my head…i was scard like dunnoe wat…i wanted to tell the rest but …all of them r cracking jokes n doing funny things on the bus, nobody really bother me…….

the bus reach the stop, i quickly make my way to alight from the bus, when i step on the ground, again i feel long hair falling dwn …i really  buay tahan liao n i shouted and ran as fast as i can to my fav kopitiam…the rest of the gang follow behind me…when i reach kopitiam i ask for a glass of hot water from the kopitiam auntie , when i bend my body to take a sip , again i feel long hair….. alot of long hair falling dwn from my head….i yell n i ran bk hm…

i was crying die father n mother when i reach hm…i told my mom wat happen..n as a typical mom she refuse to believe me and scold me for “acting”..i was soo afraid till i keep crying n crying untill she bo bian, she went to my house  tua pek kong altar and lighted some joss stick..n ask me to do so too…to me  at that time..i think praying is plain stupidity….but under that bo bian situation i follow my mom…

went straight to bed after that…nothing happen..that night maybe i cry till i bo energy liao…so sleep soundly..

i was in the morning session then n i woke up at 6plus in the morning..as my school is super near my house i will usually take a slow walk to school…that morning..i woke up n forget abt wat happen the previous nite..i took my breakfast n rush out of the house…i was only 13 then but i was already a smoker…i hide my cigarette somewhere at the lift landing, so that morning , i dug out the cigarette and when to a quiet corner in my neighbourhood to take a puff…while puffing away..i suddenly saw a woman…standing beside me…my 1st ideal was shit..i was in uniform, will she expose me???i take a closer look at her..n damn it…she actually hv no face….!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

i scream..n dash all the way to my school chapel..n hide there crying all the way..i dun noe wat to do.. i was total despair..

i was hiding at the bk corner of my school chapel..suddenly i hear noise…i went to investigate the noise.. guess wat..i saw a group of naked boys abt 4 to 7 yrs old squating near the chaple toilet n  all of the hv dazzling face and body…i was ..i was so lost i dun noe wat to do, i wanted to run, but my legs r not under my command…then i think i pass out…

when i woke up, i found my self sitting at the dark corner of the chaple again..i quicky run hm…n page my daddy lots n lot of time till he called me ..i told him wat happen …he was telling me alot of thing..which nothing goes into my mind..i only want some1 to be round me..i am scared….i am really scared…

abt 4pm my dad came hm…n i was hugging him n cry till like no father no mother like dat…he try to contact my mom..but no vail..so he drove me to shuan ling temple at toa payoh n ask me to pray to the diety…my dad was a free thinker..in the whole of his life till that time he only offer joss stick to his dead parents…but that day..he kneel dwn at the lots of dieties and offer alot of joss stick..n i heard him saying alot of prayers for me…

abt 7 pm my mom is finally bk, i was taking a nap at the sofa…my dad told her wat happen.. she walk to me , heartlessly she shout at me, asking me to cut the act…she accuse me saying im acting, becos im lazy n wanted to siam school…

i was totally shattered..i expalin to her again n again wat i saw…she called all my aunties n inform them of wat i exp..1 of the aunties suggest to bring me to a tung kee at yishun..say can help…without hesitation my dad ask her to book an appointment for me that nite

at abt 10 pm, my parent drove me to the altar at yishun.. on my way there..while in the car..i nearly fainted agian..i actually saw my dad car driving thru alot of ppl on the road….i told my parent wat i saw…both of them was quiet..they didnt breath a word or even try to console me..they jus silently drive me there….

its was my very 1st time seeing a tung kee..it was a 4 room flat at yishun, many people was there, some was offering joss sticks some was sitting or standing around chatting, i saw a uncle half naked sitting on a chair in one of the room..rocking himself fore n bk, n his face expression funnny funny de..then suddenly he stand up and many people rush to him n start dressing him with a white coat n a tall hat, some offer him stout and he very steady, he 1 shot smoke 3 cigrette..beri steady..at that time…i was thinking he looks scarier thant those images i see earlier….

i was make to kneel infront of him, n my mom start to tell the man abt what i went thru, while listening, the man keep puffing and drinking the stout..then suddenly he signal another man to him..n wishper something to him, the other man then took out a whip…and start whipping around me..i was soooooooooooooo scared..will he whip me????after whipping for 10 min, the man told my parents say i gt heaven dog  eye and is now half open . AH peh will try to close it for me ..if can close, close..if cannot it will fully open..

i guess he didnt mangae to close for me…cos on my way bk i seee even more funny things…so after that nite for the following months, my life schedule was school, tuition, altar or temple visits..i think in less than 3 months, i visited most of the tung kee in sg at that time…..my phobia din not dead dwn…cos i start to see more n more..funny things..some r really absurb…some r simply horrible …

Posted by: Zacken99 | May 19, 2009

CHINABUNCHORN

Story of Phra Somdej Puttajarn (To) Phromrangsri

I have translate Phra Katha CHINABUNCHORN to english version. This is the greatest Katha mantra of all, Which Somdej To receive from an old scroll from Sri Lunkga. The meaning of this Katha is all great bless/chant to prayer. This Katha is to invite bless from Buddha and also previous Buddha ( Siddhatha is the 4th Buddha ) and Phra Arrahun Keenasob(who success Dhamma to Nibana). Also invite any spells and teachers which old time people respect as Buddhamahaniyom (bless spell) to prayer. To be the mirror barrier called “Gum Pang Kaw Jed Chun” (7 glass mirrors barriers) from the head of prayer to all around the body. With no harm will get though. ( Why Phra Somdej amulets are the most famous for Thai people. Because Somdej To bless/chant these amulets with CHINABUNCHORN katha while he sitting meditation. Any others amulets which bless/chant with others Katha, once bless/chant with CHINABUNCHORN all the chant spell will lost and CHINABUNCHORN will cover them all. Also with Phra Somdej amulet or any old amulets Somdej TO chant with this katha, non of any chant katha will get though. Because CHINABUNCHORN is the highest katha of all.)

This story said by Somdej To when he see in nimitta ( vision from sitting meditation ): One night Somdej To woke up, he have see a man who wear all white cloth. He is too beautiful to be any human in this world. He realize with wisdom that the man is not human, then he asked the man “Honorable sir, As i have see you in this place is really my good karma and honor. You have visit this place, am I doing anything wrong from the teaching of Buddha and if that’s why you’re here, can you please give me advise to lighten the teaching of Buddha. Aong Tao MahaPhrom Chinabunchara then said “Tarn To, your work here are similar to Phra SamanaKodom (Lord Buddha). But about how you plan to make amulets to be memorial for human, Once make, the things have to be good. Tarn To, you have believe in spiritual, then you should work with law of spiritual world. To put in the right way of ceremony when bless/chant.” Somdej To then said “Honorable sir, I’m listen to anyperson opinion. If you are willing to help me. Please advise the way” Then Tao MahaPhrom Chinabunchara tell Somdej To about how to build the right ceremony, called “Teva Bunyud” or “Phroma Bunyud”. In that time Somdej To have focus with full wisdom/mindfulness, before Tao MahaPhrom go off nimitta. Somdej To said “Honorable PhraPhrom, what is your name?. Aong Tao MahaPhrom then said “If you want help from me. I am a disciple of Aong Phra Mokalana(one of the first five disciples of Buddha). I had success to Phra Arrahun(success Dhamma and can go to nibbana, In Buddha time, there were only 7 novice monks who success and become Phra Arrahun) when i was 7 years old. But because I have leave my human body before the right time. I can not go to Buddhaphoom (where all Phra Arrahun will go to after life, then will nibana). I have stayed in Phromalok (class of heaven where Phra Phrom stayed). That’s all reason because i don’t want woman, i hate woman, as they will brake my Phromajaree(virjin). That is why i leave my human life before the right time, In spiritual world called this “died before the right time”, then i have to stayed in Phrom image. If Somdej To want help from me, then think of CHINABUNCHARA”. Later times, whatever Somdej To planning to do, when Somdej To think to Tao MahaPhrom Chinabunchara. He suddenly appear, to help in ceremony etc. That make all Somdej To’s amulets stay powerful until these day even Somdej To leave his human body from this world. Later times Somdej To create the last batch of Phra Somdej amulets 84,000 Phra Dhumakhun(amount) called “Phra Somdej Ittijay. Somdej To have translate katha from “Sing Hon” scrolls, the meaning is the name of 18 Phra Arrahun. Somdej To have renew it, so make easier to pray. This katha is “CHINABUNCHORN” which is the same name to Tao MahaPhrom Chinabunchara. Somdej To used this katha for sitting meditation, bless/chant ceremony all the time as he respect Tao MahaPhrom who alway visit and help him many times.

Somdej To said that “Who pray with CHINABUNCHORN katha everynight, they may not fall down to Abaiyaphoom(One place of Hell, Buddhaphoom is opposite place where Arrahun go). If who have this Katha to pray at any place, this will protect all harmful cause. To pray with any other Katha for 100 years, will don’t have as much Arnisong(good karma) as pray CHINABUNCHORN katha. When i was living in human body, King Rama 4th heard i pray this Katha, Then King Rama 4th order all the people in Palace to pray this Katha and remember to their heart for a good bless to prayer.” This CHINABUNCHORN katha, when pray will best protect prayer fortune, can use bless/chant any amulets. Or any purpose prayer focus their mind to.

Your own karma never conduct.

Who will help you.

Son before you visit any Luangpor for bless/chant. You will need your own supply to invest, which mean your own karma to put on. And if your own karma is not enough, then you can borrow others to help. Otherwise you will not be able to survive because the deeds you had borrow are to much. When you have conduct karma, all this karma will go back to those you borrow from and nothing will left for you. Then what will you have for your next life? Alway conduct good karma and heaven will help you.

Do remember. If it’s not the time, none of any gods will not be able to help you. Once it’s time, nothing can stop you. Do not rush gods, if your own karma never conduct. Who will help you?

This is the lesson from Somdej To after he’s pass away, he visited and give this lesson to Somdej Jao Khun Nor in “nimitt”(vision while meditate) which is the reason to conduct good karma never end

source from > thailandamulets.com

 

 

 

Kata Chinnabanchorn – The Pali Version and English Meaning

Jayasanagata Buddha Jetva Maram savahanam
Catu-saccasabham rasam Ye pivinsu narasabha

(The Buddhas,the noble men who drank the nectar of the four Noble Truths,
Having come to the victory seat,having defeated Mara together with his mount

Tanhankaradayo Buddha Atthavisati nayaka
Sabbe patithita mayham Mathake te munissara

(These Buddhas, the 28 leaders,the sovereign sages beginning with
Tanhankara are all established on the crown of my head.)

Sise patithito mayham Buddho dhammo dvilocane
Sangho patithito mayham Ure sabba-gunakaro

(The Buddha is established in my head , the Dhamma in my two eyes,
The Sangha—-the mind of all virtures—-is established in my chest.)

Hadaye me Anuruddho Sariputto ca dakkhine
Kondanno pitthi-bhagasmin Moggallano ca vamake

(Anuraddha is in my heart , and Sariputta on my right.
Kondanna is behind me , and Moggallana on my left.)

Dakkhine savane mayham Asum Ananda-Rahulo
Kassapo ca Mahanamo Ubhasum vama-sotake

(Ananda & Rahula are in my right ear,
Kassapa and Mahanama are both in my left ear.)

Kesante pithi-bhagasmim Suriyo va pabhankaro
Nisinno siri-sampanno Sobhito muni-pungavo

(Sobhita, the noble sage, sits in full glory, shinning like the sun all over the hair at the back of my head.)

Kumara-kassapo thero Mahesi citta-vadako
So mayham vadane niccam Patithasi gunakaro

(The great sage, the mind of virture, Elder Kumarakassapa, the brilliant speaker,
is constantly in my mouth.)

Punno Angulimalo ca Upali Nanda-Sivali
Thera panca ime jata Nalate tilaka mama

(Five elder—Punna Angulimala, Upali, Nanda, & Sivali—have arisen as
ausipicious marks at the middle of my forehead.)

Sesaaiti Mahathera Vijita jina savaka
Etesiti mahathera Jitavanto jinorasa
Jalanta sila-tejena Angamangesu Santhita

(The rest of the 80 great leaders—-victors, disciples of the victorious Buddha,
sons of the victorious Buddha , shining with the majesty of moral virture—-
are established in the various parts of my body.)

Ratanam purato asi Dakkhine Metta-suttakam
Dhajaggam pacchato asi Vame Angulimalakam
Khandha-Mora-parittanca Atanatiya-suttakam
Akase chadanam asi Sesa pakara-santhita

(The Ratana Sutta is in front of me, the Mettra Sutta to my right.
The Dhajagga Sutta is behind me, the Angulimala Paritta to my left.
The Khandha & Mora Parittas and the Atanatiya Sutta are a roof in space above me.
The remaining suttas are established as a fortress wall around me.)

Jinanabala-samtutta Satta-pakara-lankata
Vata-pittadi-sanjata Bahirajjhattupaddava
Asesa vinayam yantu Ananta-jina-tejasa

(Bound by the power of the Victors¡¯realm, seven fortress walls arrayed
Against them, may all misfortununes within & without—-caused by such
things as wind or bile—-be destroyed without remainder through the majesty
of the unending Victor.)

Vasato me sakiccena Sada Sambuddha-panjare
Jina-panjara-majjhamhi Viharantam mahitale
Sada palentu mam sabbe Te maha-purisasabha

(As I dwell, in all my affairs, always in the cage of the Self-awakened One,
Living grounded in the midst of the Victors,
I am always guarded by all of those great noble men)

Iccevamanto sugutto surakho
Jinabhavena Jitupaddavo
Dhammanubhavena jitarisangho
Saddhammanubhava-palito carami jina-panjaretiti.

(Thus am I utterly well-sheltered, well-protected.
Through the might of the Victors, misfortunes are vanquished
Through the might of the Dhamma, hordes of enermies are vanquished
Through the might of the Sangha, dangers are vanquished
Guarded by the might of the True Dhamma, I live in the Victor¡¯s Cage.)

Posted by: Zacken99 | May 15, 2009

myouou 明王

Translation of Sanskrit vidyaraja, meaning “spell-king.” Vidya literally means “knowledge,” but in Esoteric Buddhism mikkyou 密教 it also came to signify sacred lore and, by extension, a mystic formula or spell similar to a dharni (Jp: darani 陀羅尼) or mantra (Jp: shingon 真言), and the vidyaraja or myouou are personifications of what were believed to be especially powerful spells.

 

In origin they are generally Hindu deities who were adopted into the Buddhist pantheon, and they constitute the third category in Japanese Buddhist iconography, the first two being Tathagata, *nyorai 如来, and Bodhisattva, *bosatsu 菩薩. The fourth category is that of the divinities, *ten 天. According to the esoteric doctrine of “three wheel-embodiments”sanrinjin 三輪身, *Dainichi 大日 and other Buddhas, representing the “embodiment of the wheel of own-nature”jishourinjin 自性輪身, manifest themselves both as bosatsu, corresponding to the “embodiment of the wheel of the true Dhara” shouhourinjin 正法輪身, and as myouou, corresponding to the “embodiment of the wheel of injunction”kyouryourinjin 教令輪身, and whereas bosatsu instruct people in the teachings of Buddhism by compassionate means, myouou assume a fearsome appearance at the behest of the Buddhas in order to subjugate and convert obdurate nonbelievers.

 

They include *Fudou Myouou 不動明王, *Gouzanze Myouou 降三世明王, *Gundari Myouou 軍荼利明王, *Daiitoku Myouou 大威徳明王 and *Kongouyasha Myouou 金剛夜叉明王, who are collectively known as the “five great myouou“*godai myouou 五大明王, as well as *Aizen Myouou 愛染明王, *Daigensui Myouou 大元帥明王, *Kujaku Myouou 孔雀明王 and *Ususama Myouou 烏枢沙摩明王, and there are various groupings of eight great myououhachidai myouou 八大明王, and in Indian Tantric Buddhism, groups of four and ten myouou (although in Indo-Tibetan Tantrism they are usually refered to as “wrathful deities” (Sk: krodha). Apart from Kujaku Myouou, they are usually represented as wrathful funnugyou 忿怒形, often with many faces, many arms and even many legs. They hold weapons in their hands and are sometimes adorned with skulls, snakes or animal skins and wreathed in flames.

 

 Their female counterparts are called myouhi 明妃 (Sk: vidyaraini “spell-queen”), but these too may still be referred to as myouou, as in the case of Kujaku Myouou, who is in fact a female deity, and the term myouhi is also used to denote the female consorts of Buddhist deities in general .

 

不動明王

 

Aryaacalanatha 藏名;卓沃來伏瓦,梵名阿遮羅曩他。不動明王,梵音為Acalanatha意為不動尊或無動尊,教界稱為『不動明王』,亦謂之不動使者。 〝不動〞,乃指慈悲心堅固,無可撼動,〝明〞者,乃智慧之光明,〝王〞者,駕馭一切現象者。依密教三輪身之分類而總判,不動明王為一切諸佛教令輪身,故又稱為諸明王之王,五大明王之主尊。就金剛胎藏兩部而分別其德,五方佛(阿門比佛、寶生佛、毘如遮那佛、阿彌陀佛、不空成就佛),各有三輪身。中央毘如遮那佛為自性輪身,金剛般若蜜多菩薩為正法輪身,不動明王為教令輪身。所以不動明王是奉大日如來(大日如來的梵音是摩訶毘如遮那佛,摩訶譯為大,毘如遮那譯為光明遍照,故中文別稱大日如來)教令,示現忿怒形降伏一切惡魔之大威勢明王。表面看來,大日如來,金剛般若蜜多菩薩,不動明王,是三尊不同的個體。而實際上,卻是諸佛總體的身、口、意三密,次等顯現,即身密是大日如來,語密是金剛般若蜜多菩薩,意密是不動明王。即使是大日如來與釋迦牟尼佛,也是如此,祇不過是法身佛與應身佛之不同示現罷了。

密教諸尊,依三輪身之分類而總判之:則大日如來為一切諸尊之總體, 為自性輪身,而此尊為一切諸佛之教令輪身。故又稱為諸明王之王, 此尊於大日華臺雖久已成佛,而以其本誓之故,現初發心之形, 為如來之童僕而給使諸務,且給使於真言行者,故稱使者。

使者即使役於人之義也。不動使者,不動即使者而非不動者, 不動之使者如二童子,八大童子等(是約於胎藏界)。 不動明王是大日如來的教令輪身, 降魔時示現的忿怒身,也是諸佛意的化身。

他的身相是對那些頑固不化、執迷不誤、 受魔障遮蔽的眾生而變化的,以喝醒眾生和嚇退魔障。 在五方佛示現的五大明王中,不動明王居首位。 其誓願為“見我身者發菩提心, 聞我名者斷惡修善,聞我法者得大智慧,知我心者即身成佛。”威力甚大,不論漢地佛教或藏傳佛教, 都重視修習本尊法門,又被稱作大威力不動明王或常住金剛。

不動明王,為一臉二臂,髮垂披肩,愁眉瞋目,嘴角兩側露出兩虎牙,現大忿怒相,上衣斜帔,下著擺裙,右手持劍,左手提索,以童子相站姿安立周身智慧烈焰中,造型特殊,顯示此不動明王更具積極性與行動力。不動明王久以證得大光明遍照,已登大日華臺,因其三昧耶本誓願,而示現初發心時諸相不備之形,為如來之童僕,而執行諸務。

不動明王身相亦有二臂,四臂或六臂的, 藏密崇奉的多為二臂像。全身青藍色,表法性不變。 腰圍虎皮裙,三眼紅圓。右眼仰視,表示能捆住天子魔; 左眼俯視,表示燒毀龍魔和非天; 額眼平視,表示降伏夜叉和羅剎。脖子上掛著一條蛇, 表示除根本煩惱之”瞋心”以五骷髏及不動佛為飾,表消除一切惡障。

全身以八大龍王為飾。右手高舉著龍劍,左手拿繫杵的金剛索以勾縛魔。 右腿弓,左屈膝著地,於蓮花月輪寶座上。 修習此尊法,可斷除煩惱所生的一切障礙, 施一切欲求如願,順利修成佛果之道。

而其忿怒相,是大慈悲的顯現,就如同父母對其頑劣不化的子女,以忿怒方法予以調教,其動機是“慈愛”而非毀滅,因此可以說比祥和寂靜之示現,更具慈悲力。右手持的劍,非一般的刀劍,乃是智慧之劍,能斷煩惱之根,左手所提絹索,是用來捆綁一切惡魔,而最大的惡魔,是我執魔也,所以其內在的密意,不在降伏外在的惡魔,而是以智慧力為武器,來降伏自己內在的“魔”。而魔之真實意思應為“磨”,並非一般人口中的魔。“魔”之所以為“磨”,完全是因為執著這個“自我”在作祟,所以一切外在的障礙、痛苦是來自於內在的障礙與執著,只要降伏了內心,則外在的一切將得到淨化。

 

 

降三世明王-降三世明王

  
明王)Trailokya-vijaya-ra^ja,又名月黡尊胜三世王。五大明王之一,四面八臂之忿怒身,践大自在天之夫妻,在五方中为东方。贪瞋痴谓之三世,降伏之,故云降三世。又降伏过现未三世之贪瞋痴,故云降三世。又降伏三界之主,故云降三世。大日经疏十曰:「所谓三世,世名贪瞋痴,降此三毒,名降三世。又由如过去贪故,今受此贪报之身,复生贪业受未来报,三毒皆尔,名为降三世也。复次,三世者,为三界。(中略)以能降伏三世界主故,名降三世明王也。」此明王以金刚萨埵为自性,萨埵之忿怒身也。理趣释降三世品曰:「时金刚手大菩萨,欲重显明此义故,持降三世印,以莲华面微笑而怒,颦眉猛视,利牙出现,住降伏立相,说此金刚吽迦罗心。」降三世成就极深密门曰:「归命圣主宰,普贤金刚手,为降伏一切,现吽迦啰身,摧三世有毒。」仁王经仪轨上曰:「此金刚手即普贤菩萨也,(中略)依教令轮现成威怒降三世金刚。」

 

军茶利明王菩萨

  
  军荼利明王,译作:甘露瓶
  梵名: Kundali
  】
    此明王亦为五大明王之一,其梵名为:哑密哩多军荼利 (Kundali),译作甘露瓶其形貌似夜叉身,通称为军荼利,夜叉明王,是南方宝生佛的忿怒身。另一说为本地虚空,藏菩萨,其常住的本宫在须弥山南方,又名南方军茶利。
  此尊原名为甘露瓶,盖因他以甘露的德分,饶益与一切众生,甘露即为此明王神格的象徵,此尊如列入八大 明王时,别名为大明王,此外尚有甘露明王,吉利吉利明王等异名。
  此尊在密宗的佛,莲花,金刚三部内为办事明王,颇被重视,又为甘露军荼利,莲华军荼利,及金刚军荼利而著名;在胎藏界曼荼罗内,其莲华部院的莲华军荼利金刚部院的金刚军荼利,及苏悉地院的甘露军荼利,均为此尊之异名同体。 以此明王为主体所修的秘法,称为军荼利夜叉法,奉 修此法的目的,是为除却恶魔,蛇障,热恼,不食病 ,暗闇病等障碍。在不空三藏译的甘露军荼利菩萨供养念诵成就仪轨中,救病法坛一节记载为:「若念食时,在末食前,为军荼利出种种食,少分出己,心中密诵军荼利神咒七遍,其军荼利常随咒师所在,悉皆拥护,若日日能作此法,金刚军荼利心大欢喜,常不远去,护一切处」。由此可知念此明王所得的功力。 此尊形像与降三世明王一样,其异形亦很多,有二面 四臂像,四面八臂像等,但世间常见者多为八臂像,关于此尊形像,在陀罗尼集经内记载甚详,如下:「其像遍身青色,两眼俱赤,搅发为髻,其头发色为黑赤交错,如三昧火焰,张眼大瞋,上齿皆露,咬下唇,作大瞋面,有二赤蛇,二头相交,垂在胸前,仰头向上,其二蛇尾,垂下至肩,其二蛇色,如黄领蛇,赤黑相间,其像有八臂手,右最上手,把跋折罗,屈臂向上。下第二手,把长戟,屈臂向上,其戟上下,各有三叉,皆有锋刃,一头向上,一头拄地。下第三臂,压左第三臂,两 臂相交在胸前,右手中,把两个赤蛇,其蛇相交,向各像面。左手亦把一个赤蛇。两手各作跋折罗印。两手以大指,各捻小指甲,馀指皆伸,即以左手压右腕前,以次右手,压左腋前,即是心印也。下第四臂,仰垂向下,勿著右跨,伸五指,为施无畏手。左上手中,把金轮形,屈臂向上,轮有八角,成具毂网。下第一手,中指以下三指各屈向掌,大指捻中指上节侧,食指直竖,向上伸之,屈其臂肘,手臂向左。下第四手,横覆左跨,指头向右,八手腕中,皆著金钏,以紫色地散华锦之天衣,缚络及背顶,其天衣头,分左右,各向下垂,将以绿表,肉红里带,系其腰,其两胯挽虎皮与锦。其两脚胫,各有赤蛇绞其脚胫。其两蛇色,赤黑相间,仍使其像,立于七宝双莲华上,其右脚指还向右边,左脚指,还向左边」。其四面四臂像系表示降伏第七末那识之我痴,我见,我慢,我爱四烦恼的意思,此形像在甘露军荼利菩萨供养念诵成就仪轨内曰:「本尊身相说,应观四面四臂,右手执金刚杵,左手满愿印,二手作羯磨印,身佩威光焰光住月轮中,坐青莲色之瑟瑟盘石座,正面慈悲,右第二面忿怒,左第三面作大笑容,后第四面微怒开口」。
大威德明王
  大威德明王——梵名阎曼德迦,别称降焰魔尊,有大威德力,能断除一切魔障,摧伏一切毒龙。
  六臂六首六足。镇守西方。
  大威德明王(梵名Yamantaka),音译为阎曼德迦,意为摧杀阎魔者,故别号降阎摩尊;密号为威德金刚。又称作大威德尊、六足尊。为五大明王或八大明王之一。若拟配五佛,则为无量寿佛的教令轮身,亦可视为文殊菩萨的化现。
  在现图曼荼中,此尊位于胎藏界持明院,般若菩萨的左侧。
  在西藏密教中,大威德金刚则是无上密最高的本尊之一。与此尊相关的修法很多,其主要的作用大都是降伏、除魔与对治阎罗死魔等,是无上瑜伽部中,即身成就的主尊。在唐密中以大威德明王为本尊的修法,为数亦不少。通常都用于战争时祈求胜利,及调伏恶人等。

金刚夜叉明王

  又名金刚尽,金刚啖食,配于北方。能啖食秽恶,消灾除难,摧伏邪浊。三面
  六臂,五眼怒张。手持金刚铃,表示以般若之智警悟群迷。
  金刚夜叉明王五大明王之一。在金刚界五智如来的系统,此明王为北方不空成就如来的教令轮身。
  金刚夜叉明王的形相,多为三面六臂形,其正面五眼怒张,左右两面各有三眼。头有马王髻(即头发上竖,有如奔马怒嘶,马鬃竖立之状),周身遍饰珠玉。
  六臂各持弓、箭、剑、轮、五钴杵、金刚铃等法器。手持金刚铃是其特征,表示以铃声振击众生,象征以般若之智警悟群迷,摧伏一切邪魔。

孔雀明王

 

  (梵Maha^-mayu^ri^-vidya^-rajn~I^,藏Rig-sn%ags-kyi rgyal-mo rma-bya chen-mo)
  孔雀明王一头四臂,为菩萨形,驾孔雀,故曰孔雀明王(明王非忿怒尊),具名佛母大金曜孔雀明王密教本尊之一。依大孔雀明王画像坛场仪轨所载,孔雀明王呈一面四臂之相,手持莲花、俱缘果、吉祥果、孔雀尾,跨乘金色孔雀王。所持四物中,莲花表敬爱,俱缘果表调伏,吉祥果表增益,孔雀尾表息灾。此明王为毗卢遮那如来之等流身,具有摄取、折伏二德,故有二种座,白莲座表示摄取慈悲之本誓,青莲座表示降伏之意。又现图胎藏界曼荼罗中,孔雀明王位于苏悉地院南端第六位,肉色二臂,右手持孔雀尾,左手持莲花,坐赤莲花座。密号佛母金刚,三昧耶形为孔雀羽。
  据《孔雀明王经》所载,佛世时,有一位比丘遭毒蛇所螫,不胜其苦。当阿难向释尊禀告之后,释尊乃说出一种可供袪除鬼魅、毒害、恶疾的陀罗尼,此即孔雀明王咒。此外,在久远以前,雪山有一金色大孔雀王,平素持诵该咒甚勤,因此恒得安稳。有一次,由于贪爱逸乐,与众多孔雀女到远地山中嬉游,而未诵该咒,因此为猎人捕捉。他在被缚之时,恢复正念,持诵该咒,终于解脱系缚,得到自由。释尊的这些开示,就是孔雀明王及其陀罗尼为世人所知的开始。
  孔雀明王的形像,一般都是白色,穿白缯轻衣。有头冠、璎珞、耳珰、臂钏等装饰,乘坐金色孔雀。现慈悲相,有四臂,分别持有吉祥果及孔雀尾等物。其形像,《大孔雀明王画像坛场仪轨》云(大正19·440a)︰
  ‘于莲华胎上画佛母大孔雀明王菩萨。头向东方,白色,着白缯轻衣。头冠、璎珞、耳珰、臂钏,种种庄严,乘金色孔雀王,结跏趺坐白莲华上或青绿花上,住慈悲相。有四臂,右边第一手执开敷莲华,第二手持俱缘果,左边第一手当心掌持吉祥果,第二手执三、五茎孔雀尾。’
  孔雀明王
  四种持物中,莲华表敬爱,俱缘果表调伏,吉祥果表增益,孔雀尾表息灾。白莲座表摄取慈悲的本誓,青莲座表降伏之意。据密教相传,此明王是毗卢遮那如来的等流身,具摄取、折伏二德,故有上述二种莲座。此莲座谓之为‘孔雀座’(mayurasana)。
  密教现图胎藏界曼荼罗将此尊安置于苏悉地院南端第六位,形像呈肉色,二臂,右手持孔雀尾,左手持莲华,坐赤莲华。密号是佛母金刚或护世金刚,三昧耶形是孔雀羽,真言是‘唵么庾啰讫兰帝娑■诃’(om% mayu^-rakrante svaha)。西藏流传的形像则呈三面八臂,坐莲华座,不乘孔雀。
  又,密教有以此孔雀明王为本尊而修之法,称之为孔雀经法或孔雀明王经法。此法之主要作用为息灾、祈雨或止雨、安产等事。日本传此修法甚早,九世纪时修验道创始人役小角即曾修孔雀咒法而得大灵验。平安时代,自空海强调《孔雀明王经》之护国性以来,即为东密所特别重视,尤其广泽流以之为无双大秘法。至十一世纪,孔雀经法扩及现世利益,以祈祷消除天灾、除病延命、安产等功效而盛行。

爱染明王

 

  【爱染明王】梵名Rāgarāja ,音译为罗哦罗阇。略称爱染王。密教诸尊中,住於大爱欲与大贪染三昧之明王。此尊为金刚萨埵,或金刚爱、金刚王等菩萨所变现。彼等菩萨为怜愍众生,故酬偿往昔之悲愿而入加持门。其本尊(本身、本地)为大日如来或金刚萨埵。外现愤怒暴恶状,内证则以爱敬而令众生得解脱。有三目六臂,手持多种兵器。此外,此尊之形像,多为一身两面,一面为男,一面为女,系表勇猛兼柔和之意;即内秘自觉本不生之月殿,外现爱染明王之日轮;不外是显一佛分身之具体与和光利物之方便。通常为求消灾、祈福,乃修爱染明王法。[瑜只经卷上爱染王品、金刚王菩萨秘密念诵仪轨]
  依《瑜只经》所载,有一次,在金刚界遍照如来的法会上,忽然有一障者出现,诸菩萨见了各如醉人,而不知障者从何处来。这时如来微笑告诉各菩萨,此障实从一切众生无始无觉中来,是本有俱生障、自我所生障。这时,障者忽然现身,作金刚萨埵形,遍身放光,照耀会中诸大菩萨。众生本具的染爱,立刻成为净菩提心(金刚萨埵)。经中陈述的故事,可以看出爱染明王法的主要寓意,与显教『烦恼即菩提』的意义是相通的。
Posted by: Zacken99 | May 14, 2009

逍遥路上你慢走。。。。。。。。。。。

were meditating jus now….n suddenly the rain came…smell a very strong jasmine scent….suddenly had a vision of Auntie helen…a lady i get to know when i was 22 ,whenI was learning under the wing of a master n she was then my shi jie …she was the 1 who taught me Da Bei Zhou…word by word…

I never had a good background or trust in  Mahayana…bk then, i gt great doubt in Da Bei Zhou…n its was Auntie helen..who never fail to prove to me the miricle of  Da Bei holy water….

i left our master after i was “victimise” by him quite a few times . but i still keep contact with helen..during those days, when i hurt myself or gt myself engulf with neg energy becos i prac a lot of wiccan magic, she will always offer me Da bei holy water…i was really grateful to her….

I’m really happy tonite…cos i know she had finally leave her physical body n on her way to pureland….从此,西方又一上品莲花生。。。。

师姐逍遥路上你慢走。。。。。。。。。。。AMTF……

Posted by: Zacken99 | May 14, 2009

【十法界】

法界者,诸佛众生之本体也。然四圣六凡,感报界分不同,故有十法界焉。(四圣者,佛、菩萨、缘觉、声闻也。六凡者,天、人、阿修罗、饿鬼、畜生、地狱也。)
〔一、佛法界〕,佛,梵语具云佛陀,华言觉。觉具三义:一者自觉,谓悟性真常,了惑虚妄;二者觉他,谓运无缘慈,度有情众;三者觉行圆满,谓万行具足,为三界师,是名佛法界。(三界者,欲界、色界、无色界也。)
〔二、菩萨法界〕,菩萨,梵语具云菩提萨?,华言觉有情。谓自行成就,而能觉悟一切众生,是名菩萨法界。
〔三、缘觉法界〕,缘觉者,谓禀佛教法,观十二因缘,觉悟真空之理,是名缘觉法界。(十二因缘者,一无明、二行、三识、四名色、五六入、六触、七受、八爱、九取、十有、十一生、十二老死也。)
〔四、声闻法界〕,声闻者,谓闻佛声教,依四谛法而修证真空,是名声闻法界。(四谛者,苦谛、集谛、灭谛、道谛也。)
〔五、天法界〕,天者,天然自然,乐胜身胜,清净光明,世间无比。三界共有二十八天。因修上品十善,兼修禅定,感报而生,是名天法界。(二十八天者,欲界有六天:四天王天、忉利天、夜摩天、兜率天、化乐天、他化自在天也。色界有十八天:初禅有三天,梵众天、梵辅天、大梵天;二禅有三天,少光天、无量光天、光音天;三禅有三天,少净天、无量净天、遍净天;四禅有九天,无云天、福生天、广果天、无想天、无烦天、无热天、善见天、善现天、色究竟天也。无色界有四天:空处天、识处天、无所有处天、非非想处天也。十善者,不杀、不盗、不邪淫、不妄语、不两舌、不恶口、不绮语、不贪、不嗔、不邪见也。谓之上品者,以作善时,于欲作正作,作已三时之中,心俱不悔也。)
〔六、人法界〕,人者,忍也。于世违顺之境,皆能安忍也。谓人生于四洲之中,能行仁义礼智信之五常,能持不杀、不盗、不邪淫、不妄语、不饮酒之五戒,具修中品十善,感报而生,是名人法界。(四洲者,东弗于逮、南阎浮提、西瞿耶尼、北郁单越也。中品者,谓于作善已后,起少悔之心也。)
〔七、阿修罗法界〕,梵语阿修罗,华言非天。净名疏云:此神果报最胜,邻次诸天,而非天也。在因之时,怀猜忌心,虽行五常,欲胜他故,作下品十善,感报而生,是名阿修罗法界。(下品者,谓于作善之时,即生悔心也。)
〔八、鬼法界〕,谓此鬼类,遍于诸趣。有福德者作山林冢庙神,无福德者居不净处,不得饮食,受苦无量。在因之时,谄诳心意,作下品五逆十恶,感报而生,是名鬼法界。(下品者,谓作恶之时,即能悔也。五逆者,弑父、弑母、弑阿罗汉、破和合僧、出佛身血也。十恶者,一杀生、二偷盗、三邪淫、四妄语、五两舌、六恶口、七绮语、八贪、九嗔、十邪见也。)
〔九、畜生法界〕,畜生者,亦云旁生。此类遍在诸处,披毛戴角,鳞甲羽毛,四足多足,有足无足,水陆空行,互相吞啖,受苦无穷。宿由愚痴贪欲,作中品五逆十恶,感报而生,是名畜生法界。(旁生者,谓其身形横生也。中品者,谓作恶已后,起少悔心也。)
〔十、地狱法界〕,地狱者,在地之下也。谓八寒、八热等狱,其中众生,受苦无穷,经劫无量。因作上品五逆十恶重罪,感报而生,是名地狱法界。(八寒者,?浮陀狱、泥赖浮陀狱、阿吒吒狱、阿波波狱、呕喉狱、郁波罗狱、波头摩狱、芬陀利狱也。八热者,想狱、黑绳狱、堆压狱、叫唤狱、大叫唤狱、烧炙狱、大烧炙狱、无间狱也。劫,梵语具云劫波,华言分别时节。上品者,谓人作恶,于欲作、正作、作已,三时之中,俱不能悔也。)

Posted by: Zacken99 | May 12, 2009

天法界

 天法界 六欲梵天,五戒十善; 种有漏根,轮回难断。

‘六欲梵天’。 第一个天是六欲天;六欲天就叫欲界天。欲界天、色界天、无色界天,这叫三界。 我们现在都在这个六欲天的四王天里头包括著。我们直接所看见的这个天,叫四王天,有四大天王管著。这个天是在须弥山的半山腰上。须弥山有一半是在人间的,在这四王天的上面还有一半。什么叫四王天呢?是在须弥山东边、西边、南边、北边,这四大天王。这四大天王管著我们这个四天,一四天下;管著东胜神洲、南瞻部洲、西牛贺洲、北俱卢洲,详细说起来,这是很多的,说不完。 那么四王天的天人寿命多长来著?五百岁!他的五百岁不是我们人间的五百岁,四王天的一昼夜就是我们人间五十年。你算算这四王天的五百岁,是我们人间多少年?这四王天的天人的寿命是五百岁。以人间五十年做为四王天的一昼夜,你算算看,若三百六十五天,这是人间多少年?你们会算数的人可以算一算这个数目,这是四王天。

第二欲天就是忉利天,这忉利天是梵语,翻译过来叫什么?不知道?就翻译一个‘不知道’好了,就叫不知道天。不知道天就是三十三,梵语叫忉利,翻译过来叫‘三十三天’。怎么叫三十三天呢?因为帝释在中间,这帝释天是在中间住的。这个帝释就是〈楞严咒〉上那个‘因陀?耶’,也就是天主教、耶稣教,他们所说的那个天主;中国人叫他玉皇大帝;在《书经》上叫他上帝——‘斋戒沐浴,以事上帝’,你斋戒沐浴了,就可以侍奉上帝。 古来中国的人,不知道有佛,就知道有上帝。所以汤王的时候,他祭天就用黑牛来祭天,他就说了,‘曰:予小子履,敢用玄牡,敢昭告于皇皇后帝。’皇皇,就是大的意思;皇皇后帝。‘朕躬有罪,无以万方;万方有罪。罪在朕躬。’ 他说‘曰:予小子履’,商汤王他的名字叫履,他就说我小子,就是很客气说:‘我是很没有用的一个小子。’一个小孩子的样子。‘敢用玄牡’,我敢用黑色的牛,‘敢昭告于皇皇后帝’,我很至诚恳切地告诉大的上帝。说什么呢?说‘朕躬有罪’,说朕我一个人要是有罪,不要加到一般的老百姓身上去。万方,就是万方的老百姓。‘万方有罪,罪在朕躬’,一般的老百姓如果有罪了,那不怪他们,因为我没有教化好他们,所以他们的罪都应该给我。 所以古来的圣人,他是这样子,自己责罚自己,不是像现在的人,明明自己有罪,‘喝!不关我事,那是他的,那是他的不对嘛,怎么能怪我呢?’‘你这个上帝,真是不公平,为什么教他那么有钱?为什么教我这么穷?为什么教他那么样出贵?为什么教我这么样贱?’这怨天尤人,什么事情不说自己的不对,就找人家的不是。那么古来的圣人哪,是认自己错的。 所以这个帝释天在中间,东边有八天、西边有八天、南边有八天、北边有八天,这四八三十二天,那么这是第二欲天。

 

第三是夜摩天。夜摩天也是梵语,翻译过来叫什么?这个天上的天人非常快乐,一天到晚都唱歌。唱什么歌呢?他就说他特别欢喜,说‘快哉!快哉!’快,就是快乐;哉,就是:‘啊!我快乐得很!我快乐得很!’昼夜六时他都是快乐的,所以翻译过来叫‘时分(份音)’,说每一个时分他都是快乐的。

第四是兜率天。兜率天梵语叫Tushita,翻译过来叫‘喜足’。他时时都欢喜,时时都满足,这就是知足常乐。他因为知足,所以常常快乐,所以又叫‘知足天’;就是一天到晚也无忧无愁的,没有烦恼,没有worry(忧愁),这是第四。

第五叫化乐天,他会变化他的快乐。喜足,他就变不变、化不化,也都是欢喜知足,甚至于不快乐他也知足,总是知足。这化乐天,他会变化,能化出来这个快乐。

 

 第六是他化自在天。怎么叫他化呢?就是他自己本来没有这个快乐,他能把其他天上的快乐拿来,做为他自己的快乐,所以叫他化自在天。这个天上有很多天魔在这儿,以天魔为眷属。为什么他要把旁的天上的快乐拿到他自己来?就因为他不讲道理。好像人间的土匪,多数都是化乐天的天人堕落,他到人间,还想抢人的钱,做为他自己的钱,那么这是他化自在天。他把人家的东西抢来了,做为他自己的,

这是六欲天。 梵天就是大梵天、梵众天、梵辅天。六欲梵天,‘五戒十善’:他们是修五戒十善所得的天上的福报,这五戒十善,都是有漏的善根,

Posted by: Zacken99 | May 11, 2009

人法界

 

 

人道和合,功罪相间;

德升孽降,岂有他焉!

 

阿修罗道是这样危险,那么人道呢?人道也有善,也有恶,所以说‘人道和合,功罪相间;德升孽降,岂有他焉!’这个人,性情很温和的,和谁都能合得来,所以说‘人道和合’。

 

来做人,也不是完全善,也不是完全恶。完全善就升到天上去了,完全恶又去做畜生、做饿鬼、堕地狱了。所以啊!又有一点功,又有一点罪,或者功多过少,或者功少过多。功多罪少的,就生在富贵的家庭;功少罪多的,就生在贫困的家庭。在这里边,千差万别,这种差别性是很多的。所以说‘功罪相间’:有一点功,又有一点过,不是纯阴,也不是纯阳。纯阴的,就是会变鬼去,不会做人了;纯阳的,就升天了,不会做人了。所以我们做人,就又可以上天,又可以堕地狱。

 

‘德升孽降’:你做善功德,就向上升一升;你若造罪孽过,就向下降一降。所以说德升,你造德行,就向上升;你造罪业,就向下降。

 

‘岂有他焉’:其他人不会教你堕地狱,不会教你去做饿鬼,不会教你去变畜生,都是你自己造的。所谓‘自作自受’,自己做,自己就去受去,这是人道。

Posted by: Zacken99 | May 10, 2009

畜生法界

 

畜生好贪,多而无厌;

将黑作白,是非莫辨。

 

这畜生不是一类的畜生,畜生也有百千万亿,种类不同,有飞的畜生,有走的畜生,有水里头的畜生,有旱陆的畜生,有虚空的畜生。你看这个畜生,单单那飞的畜生,就有百千万亿种不同类的样子,这飞的众生有这么多。那么走的畜生呢?也不少。小的,老鼠是很小的畜生;大的,这个大笨象是大的畜生。这个鹿、熊、马、牛,都是很大的畜生。在陆地上的畜生,也有百千万亿种。在水里的畜生,有水狗、水牛、水马、海里头的猪,也有百千万亿种。

 

我们人恐怕没有法子完全都知道;就研究物理、化学的,研究生物学的、动物学的这一些个人,无论你是个博士,是个什么士,是个专家,都没有法子完全知道的。你知道一千种,那一千一百种的,你就不知道了。你知道一千一百种,一千二百种那个,你又不知道了。

 

那么你说你完全知道,你怎么就知道,比你知道的,再没有更多的呢?这你又不知道了,所以没有法子完全知道。就这个畜生的种类,我们人就没有法子知道。爬的畜生,好像就单单虫类,你都不知道有多少种类。所以这个世间上,你看是不是重重无尽呢?是不是无尽重重呢?

 

这一些个畜生,都是从什么地方变的畜生呢?只是从一个字变的畜生——贪!‘畜生好贪’:好贪,就是无论什么,都是多多益善,少少不行。所以说‘多而无厌’:因为它多而不厌,所以‘将黑作白’:黑的,它也不知道是黑的,它说:‘哦!这是白的。’将黑作白,这就表示它没有理性了。没有理性,就是贪多;无论什么都贪多,甚至于狗屎,它也贪多。像那狗吃粪,它愈吃愈多一点,它就最好了。那么邋遢的东西,人一看:‘哦、!那怎么吃法呢?’它就愈吃,愈觉得愈香愈甘美,就是这样子,多而无厌。将黑作白,不好的,它也认为好,什么它都贪多。甚至于有病,它也贪多一点病,一个病它嫌不够,要两个病,吃药它要吃多一点,这都是贪多。

 

‘是非莫辨’:它也不知道对,也不知道是不对,是非都不辨了,不清楚了,这就是没有理性了。怎么搞的它没有个理性呢?就因为有个‘贪’字。有这一个贪字,就糊涂了,就无明盖覆了;无明把它盖住了,什么它也不知道。

 

所以我们人不要贪,不要说:‘钱多,出家人不贪财——愈多愈好。’你贪多就有危险。贪多,就容易变畜生,我告诉你!说是:‘那我们出家人不会堕落的。’不会堕落?你若不依照佛的戒律去修行,堕落更快一点。所以古来人有那么一句话,说:‘地狱门前僧道多。’都在那等著要到地狱去。那个贪心的老道、贪心的和尚,都在地狱门前等著,说:‘快点教我堕地狱?!快点教我先进去?!进去很好玩的,在里边!’他觉得那个地方是很好玩的地方,所以他要去。去到那儿就知道不是很好玩的地方。

Posted by: Zacken99 | May 8, 2009

饿鬼法界

 

 

鬼类喜嗔,昧果迷因;

无明颠倒,日积月深。

 

一般人都知道鬼,有的人就相信有鬼,有的人就说没有鬼,甚至于佛教徒也不相信有鬼。什么叫鬼?鬼就是一股阴气。他有影而无形,有形而无影。你或者看著他一个黑影,你细一研究,他又没有了。或者看见他好像是个人似的,可是转眼间也没有了。这种的道理是很不容易把他弄清楚的。

 

我们现在所讲的是十法界,这十法界之中就有一个鬼法界。这鬼有多少种呢?鬼的种类也像恒河沙数那么多,无穷无尽,那么多的种类。有的是有财鬼;怎么叫有财鬼呢?他就有势力!在鬼之中,他是做鬼王的。有的无财鬼;无财鬼就是没有势力的,也就是穷鬼,因为他穷,所以他就给人很多麻烦,到处去给人添麻烦。那么你若想明白这鬼的种类有多少,你就要修道,等你开了五眼六通了,那么有多少种鬼你都会知道了。

 

有的人说没有鬼。我就告诉他,若没有鬼,也就没有佛,也没有人,也没有一切的畜生了。因为畜生也是鬼变的,人也都是鬼变的,阿修罗都是从鬼变的,乃至于天道、阿罗汉、缘觉、菩萨、佛,都是从鬼道上来的。因为什么呢?因为这‘十法界不离一念心’。这一念心,就造成十法界。

 

你做鬼事,就是堕落鬼道去;做人事,就到人道里头去;做阿修罗的事,就跑到阿修罗里头去。你做阿罗汉的事,就跑到阿罗汉里边去;你做缘觉,就跑到缘觉里边去;你若做菩萨的事,就跑到菩萨的眷属里边去;你若做佛事,就成佛;你若做地狱的事,就堕地狱。这都是由你现前的一念心造成的,所以才说十法界不出这个一念。

 

那么现在讲这个鬼,‘鬼类喜嗔’:凡是鬼的种类,就欢喜发火,生嗔恨心。人家对他好,他也生嗔恨心;对他不好,他也生个嗔恨心。他最欢喜是什么呢?就是给其他的人麻烦。你对他好,他也给你麻烦;你对他不好,他也给你麻烦。所以就说,烧香引出鬼来了。本来你烧香,是恭敬他。你不恭敬他,他还不给你麻烦;你一恭敬他,他就给你麻烦,让你生病了。所以孔子都讲:‘敬鬼神而远之。’这鬼神,你恭敬是要恭敬,但是你不要和他接近,要离他远一点,所以说鬼类喜嗔。

 

‘昧果迷因’:果,他也不明白;因,他也不懂,迷昧因果了,所以他就不知道好坏。本来种好因结好果,种善因结善果,种不善因就结恶果;种瓜就得瓜,种豆就得豆。他不懂这个,他不懂什么叫种瓜得瓜,什么叫种豆得豆。他就种上茄子,想要吃辣椒;种上辣椒,他就想吃黄瓜。所以他就不懂这个道理,就是‘乱晒?’(广东俗语),就是乱七八糟的这么胡搞。这叫昧果迷因,不懂因果的。他的‘无明颠倒’,这种行为‘日积月深’:日积,就一天一天地积得很多;月深,这无明颠倒,这个月比那个月深一点,那个月又比那个月深一点。就是愈造愈深,愈深他愈造。所以讲日积月深。

Posted by: Zacken99 | May 7, 2009

地狱法界

 

 地狱忧苦,无门自钻;

起惑造业,受报循环。

 

‘地狱忧苦,无门自钻;起惑造业,受报循环。’

 

‘地狱忧苦’:地狱是最不快乐的一个地方,那么你们谁愿意到那个地方旅行去,随时都可以到的。谁愿意到地狱旅行去,我可以保证你们即刻就到。怎么样呢?你‘愁一愁,就地狱游一游。’愁,就是忧愁;你一忧愁,就到地狱旅行去了,vacation(度假)去了。

 

愁一愁,就地狱游一游;

笑一笑,就老还少;

哭一哭,就地狱有个小黑屋。

 

你看,就这样子。你要是忧愁,就种地狱的因。你要是笑,就种天堂的因,‘自古神仙无别法’,没有旁的方法,‘只生欢喜不生愁’。所以说你‘愁一愁,就地狱游一游’,到地狱去旅行去了。你能常常地笑,老了也像年轻人一样。哭这也是一个麻烦的事情。

 

总而言之,地狱没有快乐的,地狱就是忧苦的。但是地狱没有门,地狱这个门是自己开的,自己开这个地狱门,自己就往里钻,钻到里边去,所以说‘无门自钻’:本来地狱没有门,不像我们人间的监狱,用人工造成了,放在那地方,谁犯法了,把他放到监狱去。不是的!地狱没有门,但是你到了自己应该入地狱时,你到那儿,那个门就开了。你就硬往里钻,钻不进去也要钻;无门自钻。

 

‘起惑造业’:为什么到地狱去啊?因为无明、烦恼,你愚痴了、不明白了。因为不明白了,所以就造出一些个恶业来了。没有造善业,造恶业。‘受报循环’:你造了一些恶业,就要堕地狱,就要受这个果报。受果报是循环无端的。你造什么业,就受什么果报,丝毫都不会错的。所以这叫受报循环。

Posted by: Zacken99 | May 6, 2009

阿修罗界

修罗性暴,有福无权;

好勇斗狠,浮沉业牵。

阿修罗是梵语,翻译过来叫‘无端正’,无端正就是丑陋。可是丑陋,是这个男的阿修罗,相貌非常丑陋;女的阿修罗,相貌又非常地美丽。男的阿修罗,他其性好斗,是在外边的斗争,向外斗争;女的阿修罗,其性也是好斗争,但是她在里边斗争,不是在外边斗争。怎么在里边斗争呢?她用心来斗争,也就是所谓的妒忌障碍、无明烦恼都在里边。

这一类的众生,有的时候把他论到三善道里边,就是天、人、阿修罗这三善道;有的时候又把他放到四恶趣里边,就是地狱、饿鬼、畜生、阿修罗,这叫四恶趣。

这阿修罗,畜生里边也有阿修罗,人道里边也有阿修罗,天道里边也有阿修罗,鬼道里边也有阿修罗。所以阿修罗自己是一个法界,但是又通于其他的三法界,所以在这个四道里头,都有阿修罗。总而言之,无论在哪一个道里边,他是好斗争的,他脾气非常大,好说了算。说了算,就是他愿意做boss(老板),愿意指挥其他的人,不愿意受其他的人指挥;愿意管著其他的人,不愿意受其他人的管,这都是修罗的表现。

这修罗,你们没有看见,我可以告诉你们。修罗又有善的阿修罗,又有恶的阿修罗。善的阿修罗,就是国家的军队、兵、将军,这都是阿修罗;恶的阿修罗,不善的阿修罗,就是土匪,小偷,偷人东西、强抢人东西这种,好打人这一类的人,好杀人这一类的人,这都叫阿修罗。这是在人道上,我们都看得见的。

天上也有这一类的阿修罗。在天上的阿修罗,他和天兵、天将去作战,一天到晚,想要抢帝释天这个宝座,想要把帝释天给打倒了,他去做帝释天。可是他战来战去,总要失败的。为什么呢?因为他有天福没有天权;他可以在天上享受这个天福,但是他不能有权力,所以他虽然和天兵、天将作战,始终是失败的。这是人间的阿修罗,和天上的阿修罗。

畜生怎么又有阿修罗呢?畜生阿修罗,好像老虎,这是畜生里头的阿修罗;狮子,这是畜生里头的阿修罗;豺狼,这是畜生里头的阿修罗。那么这类阿修罗,它就愿意欺负其他的同类,欺负其他的畜生,就好像那个狼啊、虎啊、老虎、狮子,都想吃其他的畜生。为什么它要吃其他的畜生呢?就因为它是一种修罗性。还有蛇、飞禽里边那个鹰,这都是阿修罗。

总而言之,阿修罗就是不讲道理,他脾气大,无论对任何人,他常常要发脾气。Too much temper!(太多脾气了!)那么这畜生里头的阿修罗,是这样子。

鬼里头也有阿修罗,这种阿修罗,他就欺负其他的鬼。鬼里头也有善鬼、有恶鬼,这恶鬼在鬼里头,也不讲道理。本来鬼就是不讲道理的,他在不讲道理的里边,还更不讲道理!所以说‘修罗性暴’:他的性非常暴躁。

‘有福无权’:他是有天福而没有天权的众生。他想要争权夺利,但是也争不到。‘好勇斗狠’:他好和人作战,好和人斗争。现在你看这个世界,都是修罗世界,都讲斗争、斗争;斗争这个,斗争那个,你把我斗倒了,我把你斗臭了。

所以这都是修罗,他们都好勇斗狠,就斗争、斗争,斗争一百年,斗争二百年,斗争三百年,斗争五百年,斗争一千年。你看他这种的理论,斗争要斗争到一千年去。唉!佛法所以到这斗争坚固的时候,是末法时代。

但是,我们大家要发愿:‘我们不要末法,我们就要正法!我们走到什么地方,什么地方就要变成正法!’我们发这个愿,就是在末法时代,我们若到哪个地方,哪个地方就要变成正法。那么人人发这个愿,人人就都满这个愿。到这个末法时代把它变成正法,这就叫天翻地覆,把天地都给它翻过来。它是这样子吗?我们不教它这样子。

‘浮沉业牵’:这阿修罗,他或者生天,或者在人道,或者在畜生道,或者在饿鬼道,都是由著业力牵引著他,才起惑、造业、受报,就在这个地方,就受这种的果报。所以说浮沉业牵,由他业力牵引著到哪一道里头去。所以人修行,切记不要和人斗争,不要好勇斗狠,不要性暴,那么就和修罗脱离关系了。

若详细分析阿修罗,在这个九法界里头的众生,有五个法界里头都有阿修罗。在这个畜生法界里边,飞禽有飞禽的阿修罗,走兽有走兽的阿修罗,在水里的动物有水里的阿修罗。好像那个鳄鱼,那就是水里的阿修罗。马也有阿修罗,所谓‘害群之马’,有这个马在这儿,这一个马群就不平安了,就很多麻烦,这叫害群之马,这害群之马是马里头的阿修罗。这个牛呢?牛也多数是阿修罗,你看那个牛头上生两个角,这个角就是表示自己这个硬,能顶其他的东西,用头来顶,这就是阿修罗的性。说‘牛性’,牛性就是阿修罗。狗更是阿修罗!所以你们谁愿意养狗的人,就是亲近阿修罗;你亲近阿修罗,将来和阿修罗就会接近了;接近就会有危险,恐怕就走到阿修罗的道里头去。那么各人要特别注意,小心一点,不要跑到阿修罗里头去

Posted by: Zacken99 | May 5, 2009

Venerable Thubten Chodron’s valuable lessons

(taken from my girlfriend blog)
The talk is mostly on how we always keep putting off doing virtuous deeds through laziness. There are 3 kinds of laziness:

1) The “usual” laziness – where we keep saying we’ve got no time to do certain things, while engaging in other “more important” things like cooking, picking up the kids, shopping, doing facial, etc. That’s not to say it’s not important to pick up the kids and cook, but the point is if we can find time for these daily essentials, then we can find time for virtuous deeds too.

2) Laziness reflected in time spent doing non-virtuous acts

When we spent our time doing non-virtuous acts, we are “lazy” – cos the time can be spent doing virtuous acts instead.

3) Laziness reflected in time spent thinking we do not have the capability or ability to do virtuous acts.

 

We keep thinking everyone else has Buddha nature except us. Everyone else is capable of sacrificing themselves for others, while we can’t. Acknowledging that we have the capability or ability to do virutous acts doesn’t mean we should throw ourselves to the tiger so that it can feed its cubs. It just mean we should not not give up what we certainly can do, without even trying.

How to oversome these 3 forms of laziness – mainly, how to overcome doing non-virtuous acts. Non-virtuous acts arise out of non-virtuous thoughts – greed, anger, jealousy, etc

Overcoming greed i.e. DESIRE

1) Learning to be contented with what we have. Understanding that what we have is ENOUGH. Ven say most of us are so lucky that we usually have more than we need. We should give some of these stuff over to charity, to people who need them more.

 

2) Understanding the impermanence of things – nothing can make us everlastingly happy, even if they do make us happy for a while.

 

3) This is Ven’s own “method” for overcoming greed – trying to imagine that we already possess the thing we want badly. Then, now what? So what? We will be bored by it after a while and desire other things again. And fact is, most of these things only end up as clutter.
Overcoming Anger
1) Understanding that the person who made us angry do so because they themselves are unhappy, that they are also suffering. Understanding this can make us feel more compassionate towards them.

 

 
2) Understanding that what the person made us go through is probably part of our own karma. Not that we deserve it, but we are just paying for what we had probably done to others either in this live or previous lives.

 

Ven. brought up this point – do we criticise people more or we get criticised more? If it’s the former, than we are already being better off by getting away with less criticism than we dish out.

 

3) This is Ven’s own experience again. Sometimes, our mind keeps playing “videos” of the people or situations that make us angry. Rewatching the “video” in our mind will only feed our anger more and more. But if we are upset by certain people or situations, we are probably the one, single human being in this planet of 6 billion people who felt this way. Why should we suffer when the remaining (6 billion-1) human beings are happily going their way. Put our anger down.

The below topics came out of the Q&A session
Forgiving others

Someone asked a question, saying they can forgive but not forget
Ven said again, we can try to understand that this could be because of our past karma? If can understand that, and if people are repentant, then same as anger, just let the issue go. Don’t keep playing the same video like the anger issue.

 

How do we forgive ourselves for things we had done to hurt others?
Ven said there are 4 things we should do if we feel we have done something wrong
1. Regret (not guilt. Guilt is one of the non-virtuous feelings, but not regret).

2. Try to put things right with the person we had hurt
3. Making a decision or promise not to make the same mistake again

4. Do virtuous acts such as charity, volunteer work etc.

And throughout it, we should visualise the Buddha helping us along the way, and if we do meditation, to try and imagine him shining a beam of golden light on us to purify our negative karma.
Posted by: Zacken99 | May 4, 2009

green tara…

                                                    

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=an4yPkF9xx8

 

 

Green Tara

 

 

 

Tara’s Mantra
The words: OM TARE TUTARE TURE SOHA
Pronunciation: Ohm Tahray To Tahray Tooray Sow Ha
General meaning A,U,M Body, speech and mind. The past, present and future. All existence One who liberates from suffering One who liberates from the eight fears One who liberates from all illness Lay the foundation
Specific meaning Recognition of enlightenment as a spiritual goal. The Buddha and in this case Goddess as possessing the perfected body, speech and mind of enlightenment. Recognition of suffering. The first noble truth. Recognition that suffering is caused by attachment and afflictive emotions. The second noble truth. Recognition that suffering can be cured by following the Bhudda’s teachings. The third noble truth. Recognition of the journey we must undertake to be free. The fourth noble truth.
Effect Bhodicitta Understanding Liberation Healing Freedom
 

 

 

 

Introduction

Regarding the practice of Tara, she is an enlightened being on the twelfth bhumi or stage of enlightenment, able to fulfill all the wishes of beings. Tara is the manifestation of the compassion of all the Buddhas of the three times. She is also the goddess who carries out and accomplishes the enlightened activities of the Buddhas.

There have been countless Buddhas of other aeons and eras. In the beginning of our aeon, there was a particular Buddha, the Buddha of that era, known as Mahavairochana. In the time of this Buddha, there was a great king who had a daughter by the name of Princess Metok Zay, Princess ‘Beautiful Flower’. (1) Princess Beautiful Flower was devout in prayer, and carried out marvelous activities to benefit other beings. While still a young girl, Princess Beautiful Flower made vast offerings and dedications, performing generous, courageous, patient, and compassionate activities of the greatest virtue on behalf of sentient beings.

When Buddha Mahavairochana asked the Princess what it was she wished for, what was the intent of her heart, she replied, “I shall remain in this world until every single being is fully liberated.”

This was a joyful surprise to the Buddha, who had never heard anyone offer such a noble, selfless, and courageous aspiration. In response to her personal sacrifices, her virtue and aspirations, and inspired by her wishes on behalf of beings, Buddha Vairochana spoke spontaneously the prayer of the twenty-one praises to Tara, a praise to twenty-one qualities of Tara.

As a result of this praise spoken by Buddha Vairochana, it came to be known that Princess Beautiful Flower was the emanation of the goddess Tara, who had originally come forth from the tears of compassion shed by the Bodhisattva Avalokiteshvara, or Chenrezig.

Avalokiteshvara Bodhisattva had immense compassion for other living beings. Although he strove ceaselessly to help other beings, he felt great sorrow that so many beings continued to fall helplessly into the lower realms of existence such as the hells. He saw that very few beings were making progress on the path to enlightenment.

In utter despair, out of unbearable compassion, Avalokiteshvara cried in anguish, praying that it would be better that his body be broken into pieces and he die, since he was unable to fulfill his task of rescuing living beings from suffering. From his tears of compassion, the goddess Tara arose.

Upon appearing miraculously in this way, Tara spoke to Avalokiteshvara, saying, “O noble one, do not forsake the sublime task of benefiting sentient beings. I have been inspired by and have rejoiced in all of your unselfish deeds. I understand the great hardships you have undergone. But perhaps, if I assume the form of a female bodhisattva with the name of Tara, as a counterpart to you, then that might assist you in your most worthy endeavors.”

Hearing this aspiration by Tara, Avalokiteshvara was filled with a renewed courage to continue his efforts on behalf of beings, and at this time both he and Tara were blessed by Amitabha Buddha for their commitment to the bodhisattva path.

At the time when Avalokiteshvara had cried out in despair, his body broke into one thousand pieces. Amitabha Buddha then blessed his body so that Avalokiteshvara arose in a new form with eleven heads, and with one thousand arms with an eye in the palm of each hand. In this way, we can see the close connection between Avalokiteshvara and Tara.

It is said that since that time, whoever will recite this praise to the twenty-one Taras spoken by Buddha Mahavairochana is sure to receive incredible benefits. Buddha Vairochana was able to fulfill all of his wishes. Even for Buddhas, there are times when they are unable to satisfy the needs of some sentient beings. However, after giving rise to this praise to the twenty-one Taras, Buddha Vairochana was able to not only fulfill all of his own wishes, but he was also generally able to fulfill all of the wishes of all who approached him.

Once an old woman came to Buddha Vairochana. She was quite poor, but had a daughter who was extraordinarily beautiful. This daughter had a royal admirer who desired her hand in marriage. In ancient India, if a peasant girl was to marry royalty, it was the custom that the girl’s family should try to provide at least the jewelry to be worn by the bride. The impoverished old woman had no means with which to obtain jewelry for her daughter’s wedding.

This woman had heard that Buddha Vairochana could grant anyone’s wishes, and so she approached him. She came before the Buddha, asking if he could give her some jewelry so that her daughter might marry the king and fulfill the wishes of many people. At that time, Buddha Vairochana was staying in the Bodhi temple of Bodhgaya.

At the Bodhi temple there were many images of Green Tara. As he had no jewelry of his own to give her, the Buddha requested of one of the special images of Green Tara at the Bodhi temple that she give her crown to him, so that he could please the old mother and that her daughter might become a queen. This statue of Tara removed her own crown, and presented it to Buddha Vairochana, who was able to then offer it to the woman for her daughter’s marriage.

It is said of Green Tara that not only will she give to beings whatever they may need, but also that she is able to allay each of the major fears of beings, such as the eight or sixteen common fears of beings which include fear of robbers and thieves, fear of water, of snakes, of poison, of imprisonment, and so on, as well as all the inner fears. Whatever fears beings suffer from, whenever they would recite the twenty-one praises to Tara, or even merely recite her ten-syllable mantra, OM TARE TUTTARE TURE SVAHA, their fears have been pacified, and their needs have been fulfilled.

Buddha Mahavairochana appeared in a very, very ancient time, far before the time of Shakyamuni Buddha. It is also said that later, in our own era, Buddha Shakyamuni himself spoke the exact same prayer, repeating the words of Buddha Vairochana. This is recounted in the Kangyur collection of the words of the Buddha.

Thus, Tara was also greatly praised by Buddha Shakyamuni himself. In this way, the prayer to the twenty-one Taras carries immense blessing and power. Countless Mahayana Buddhists chant this praise every day; whether they are ordained or lay practitioners, whether they are young or old, this prayer has resounded as a constant murmur in the mouths of the faithful, since long before our present aeon.

In much more recent times, Tara has been the goddess relied upon as a meditational deity by many of the greatest masters in Buddhist history, great Indian Mahayana Buddhist philosophers and Mahasiddha adepts, such as in particular the esteemed Indian masters Nagarjuna and Aryadeva. The Indian pandita scholar Chandragomin had visions of Tara and received direct transmission from Tara. So many of the greatest of these masters have been devoted adept practitioners of Tara. The Indian Mahasiddha Virupa, founder of the Lam Dre lineage of Buddha Hevajra, received blessings from Tara.

One of the greatest Indian masters, who had a very important role in introducing the practice of Tara in Tibet, was the Bengali pandita scholar Atisha. Atisha had been invited many times to visit Tibet, but he had always refused, having heard about the high altitude and harsh climate of Tibet, as well as the unruly and uncouth character of the Tibetan people. He doubted that he would be able to go there and really turn their minds to the path of dharma.

The Indian master Atisha, being a great devotee of Green Tara long before he journeyed to Tibet, one day received a prophecy from Tara. Tara herself told Atisha that he should go to the land of snows, Tibet, where he would, like the sun, illuminate beings with the teachings of the Buddha, dispelling all their darkness.

In this way, he would bring great benefit to the sentient beings in the northern countries. Tara further told Atisha that there he would meet a great disciple of his, one who would be in fact an emanation of the bodhisattva Avalokiteshvara. She prophesied that the combined activities of Atisha and this disciple would cause the teachings to flourish for thousands of years and spread everywhere.

Only after hearing these prophetic words spoken by Tara did Atisha relent in his judgments regarding Tibet and the Tibetans, and he resolved to go to Tibet. Although Atisha did face some initial difficulties in Tibet, such as not finding qualified translators and meeting with harsh conditions, nonetheless in time he did meet up with his prophesied disciple, Dromtonpa. Dromtonpa went on to become the founder of the Kadampa school, which became the source from which the Dalai Lama incarnations have arisen.

It is from the influence of Atisha that the teachings of Green Tara came to flourish in Tibet. Although the earlier Nyingmapa tradition worshipped the goddess in various forms, this was not so widely spread until Atisha came to Tibet and propagated the praise to the twenty-one Taras. These are some of the blessings and gifts of holy Tara.

Chandragomin was another of the great Indian masters who played a significant role in the spreading of the traditions of Tara. He was not a monk, but was an upasaka, a lay practitioner holding eight vows.

Due to such masters, the praise to the twenty-one Taras, her mantra, and rituals, spread to all schools of Tibetan Buddhism, all of which continue to rely on the practice of meditation on Tara. There are a great many stories of spiritual masters in Tibet who relied on Tara as their meditation deity.

In the sixteenth century in Tibet was a very great master called Jonang Taranatha. ‘Tara’ means ’savior’, ‘Natha’ means ‘protector’ in Sanskrit. He was said to be in an almost continuous direct communion with Tara herself. He sought out Indian Buddhist traditions when there was almost nothing left of the Buddhadharma in India, and was said to have found and recovered many sources of dharma teaching.

Taranatha wrote an elaborate history of Tara and her practices. He was very careful about dating and identifying different Indian masters who were associated with the practice of Tara. Taranatha’s writings on Tara survive in his collected works, and there are English translations of this work that include explanations of the twenty-one praises to Tara.

There are specific mantras for each of the twenty-one forms of Tara. Specific forms of Tara can be invoked for particular obstacles or fears, and one can practice them in this way once one has received empowerment and transmission of the twenty-one praises to Tara.

To set the benefit of these blessings of the Buddhas, of Tara, and of all these masters, in motion, it is said that after receiving the transmission of the twenty-one praises to Tara, one may choose to recite this praise, or recite the long dharani form of Tara’s mantra, or even just recite the ten syllable mantra of Tara. One may recite any or all of these three, whether it be early in the morning, or in the middle or the day, or in the evening, or in the middle of the night. It is said to be especially important and helpful to recite these whenever one’s mind is troubled and cannot be pacified by other means.

One whose mind is so troubled may speak about their problems to some friends, but still they remain disturbed. Friends may support our point of view and understand our fears, yet still, our wishes are not fulfilled. Even if they are supportive and agree with us, our problems still remain; just because they are in sympathetic agreement with us does not mean they are able to truly help us. It even happens that one may be worse off than before as a result of such friendly consultations!

On the other hand, any faithful devotee may recite the twenty-one praises to Tara, or may recite the long dharani mantra or even the short mantra of ten syllables, OM TARE TUTTARE TURE SVAHA, whenever they may be in crisis. When their needs and wishes are being denied or frustrated and cannot be fulfilled, leaving them feeling crippled or confused, if at this time they pray to her, she will be there to heal their fears and tribulations.

This approach presents us with an alternative to our ordinary response to difficulties. When we are troubled, normally we would immediately seek out a friend or counselor to validate our misery. Wishing to find comfort and pacify our turmoil, we may instead stir things up and actually make them worse. Another approach worth trying is that we might instead recite the praise to the twenty-one Taras, or recite her mantra, and in this way find the comfort and resolution we are looking for.

The practice of Tara is also very beneficial and effective for dharma centers. Those centers that do the pujas or prayer rituals of Tara find themselves rewarded with success, as their wishes for the spread of the teachings of Buddha are fulfilled! Deep and heartfelt wishes that we give rise to out of inspiration and devotion are much more easily fulfilled, especially when they are for the sake of others!

Virtually every Tibetan monastery performs Green Tara puja prayer rituals every morning, whether they have five monks or one thousand. The praise to the twenty-one Taras has been chanted continuously by countless beings stretching all the way back to Buddha Vairochana in an earlier age long, long before our present era. The fact that this prayer is so ancient and has been so popular and widely practiced over the ages contributes to its great power and effectiveness.

All the accumulated blessings of that have arisen due to the prayers of the faithful throughout the ages come down to us and are received by us when we pray with faith and devotion to Tara. Through regular practice of the praise to the twenty-one Taras and the mantras of Tara, these blessings are cultivated and can ripen in our mindstreams, in our experience. It is for this reason that the worship of Tara makes such an excellent daily practice.

This praise to the twenty-one Taras is also very important to the Chinese traditions of Mahayana Buddhism that have connections to Vajrayana Buddhism.
 (Back to Top of Page

)

Receiving the Blessings of the Bodhisattva Tara

Entry into the path of meditating of the bodhisattva Tara begins with empowerment, the transmission of her enlightened wisdom and blessings.

When we receive the transmission of the blessings of green Tara, for example, we first offer a mandala to the Guru who we should visualize and really feel is actually the goddess Tara herself, present in front of us. One visualizes the Guru in front of us as Tara. One also visualizes that Tara is present in the mandala on the shrine in front of us.

From the heart centers of these two Taras, brilliant light shines forth which strikes ourselves and all sentient beings. This radiating light transforms our ordinary bodies of flesh, bones, and blood, and we become an orb or ball of light, a mass of light. All ordinary phenomena dissolve into a state of emptiness. We rest our minds naturally in that state, remaining in this state which is the presence of light within emptiness, the clarity of emptiness. Within this emptiness, everything is possible.

The place where you are is the pure realm of Tara, the Turquoise Realm known as “Harmony of Turquoise Leaves”. You are no longer in your ordinary form, but have the nature of a ball of light. Any sounds you hear are the echo of the mantra of Tara. Any thought that may arise or occur to you is wisdom, emptiness. All phenomena, everything, is like space. There is nothing mundane or ordinary that remains.

Next, there appears a lotus flower and on that flower a letter ‘AH’ transforms into a moon disc. Upon that moon disc is a blue seed syllable HUM, which emanates brilliant light that spreads throughout the universe. It strikes all living beings, purifying all their obscurations and sins.

The radiating rays of light also make offerings to the enlightened ones and are then re-absorbed back into the letter. From the transformation of this letter, which represents the nature of one’s own mind, oneself appears as Tara.

She is green in color with one face and two hands with the feet drawn in. Her right hand is stretched out over the right knee with the palm in the gesture of supreme generosity. The left hand is in the gesture of granting refuge, with the thumb and ring finger touching and holding the stem of an utpala, a blue lotus flower, which reaches up to her left shoulder. The utpala in Tara’s hand has three flowers. One of these is still a bud, one is fully blossomed, and one is slightly dried up.

Tara is a beautiful emerald green color; she is of the nature of light. Tara is adorned with all the magnificent ornaments, crown, necklace, and so forth, as well as silken garments. Her posture is graceful, with her right leg slightly outstretched and her left leg pulled slightly toward her.

At her forehead is the white letter OM, representing the body of all the Buddhas; at her throat is the red letter AH, the speech of all the enlightened ones; at her heart is the blue letter HUM, which is the mind of all the Buddhas. In fact, your body, speech, and mind have always been the holy body, speech, and mind of the Buddhas. So far, you have perceived these to be impure. In order to transcend this, visualize your three places with the syllables OM, AH, and HUM. On top of the syllable HUM, one should also visualize the syllable TAM, the seed syllable of Tara.

In addition, the Guru also appears in the same form of Green Tara, as well as the appearance of Green Tara on the shrine.

Within the heart of oneself appearing as Tara and in the hearts of the Guru appearing as Tara and of the Tara visualized on the shrine is a small form of Tara. Within the heart of this tiny Tara is a minute letter TAM, the seed syllable of Tara herself.

Brilliant light shines from the hearts of the Guru and of Tara on the shrine. This light fills the universe, spreading in all the ten directions to the Buddha realms and reaches to all of the enlightened ones, invoking infinite blessings of the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, summoning their wisdom and compassion.

Especially, this light goes to the realm “Harmony of Turquoise Leaves”, in the Potala paradise in the southern direction, where the wisdom aspect of Tara resides. Now all the enlightened ones assume the form of Tara. There are in the space above and around us millions and billions of Green Taras of exquisite appearance that rain down upon us and are absorbed into our bodies. The largest of these may be huge like mountains, the smallest no more than the size of a sesame seed.

Like a giant storm gathering from all the ten directions, all of these shower down upon us and are absorbed into us. In an empowerment, this is known as the descent of blessing, and is extremely important.

Now one clearly visualizes the syllables of the three vajras, OM, AH, and HUM, at the forehead, throat, and heart, respectively. One also visualizes the samadhi meditation aspect in one’s heart as the tiny Tara figure. All of these are clearly visualized in oneself appearing as Tara, in the master appearing as Tara, and in Tara who appears on the shrine.

Next, rays of light shine from the heart of the Guru, inviting all the deities of initiation to appear before the Guru in the sky, and the Guru flings nectar from the initiation vase. Simultaneously, the deities bestow initiation by pouring nectar from vases they hold in their hands. This nectar enters through the tops of our heads, completely filling our bodies and overflowing at the crown of our heads, where it takes the form of the Buddha Amoghasiddhi.

In this way you should then feel that you have received the blessings of the enlightened form, the body of Holy Tara, and as a result of that, the effects of previous misdeeds and sinful actions done in the past is removed. One’s own physical form becomes indivisible from the form of Tara, and you are empowered to meditate upon yourself appearing as Tara. From now on, you should never see yourself in an impure form, but should instead always regard yourself in the form of Tara.

For the blessing of the enlightened speech of Tara, one imagines that within the heart of the Guru and the Tara on the shrine there is the letter TAM surrounded by the mantra of Tara. Rays of light issue from the TAM in the heart of the Guru and from the shrine Tara. Now we recite the mantra OM TARE TUTTARE TURE SVAHA. As we do so, like bubbles rising up in water, from the mouth of the Guru in the form of Tara and from the mouth of the shrine Tara, the letters of the mantra issue, and are absorbed into the seed syllable TAM in your heart.

They are absorbed into the samadhi aspect, the tiny Tara in the center of our hearts. These letters now arrange themselves around the TAM on the moon disc in the heart center of the tiny Tara in our hearts. The seed syllable TAM in Tara’s heart is surrounded by the ten syllables of her mantra.

Next one would imagine that all the blessings of the enlightened speech of all the Buddhas take the form of letters of the mantra of Tara, and all these rain down upon us. These letters enter us through our mouths, and are received by the wisdom aspect, the Tara appearing in our hearts. Once more we repeat the mantra.

Here one would feel that all vocal impediments, all obstacles in relation to one’s speech are purified. All the effect of previous non-virtuous acts of speech is also purified. One is empowered to recite the mantra of Tara.

Next is the blessing of the mind. For this, one focuses on the Tara on the shrine, the Tara on the mandala. Now one arouses even greater devotion for Mother Tara, and supplicates her to bestow her blessings. From her heart emanate countless flowers like the utpala blue lotus held in her left hand. All these are absorbed into us through the tops of our heads.

Finally, one would imagine that light shines forth and transforms all of the inanimate universe into the celestial palace, and all sentient beings are transformed into the form of Tara. Rest the mind briefly in this state, where everything is known to be like a dream.

In this way one may receive the blessings and the consecration of the enlightened body, speech, and mind of Tara, and also receive the blessings from the vase of initiation. One then offers a mandala in gratitude for the blessing.
(Back to Top of Page

)

Meditation on Green Tara

On the basis of preliminary trainings and practices, as well as based on receiving the blessings of the Bodhisattva Tara, one is able to perform the meditation on Tara and recite her mantra.

The entry into Buddhist meditation in the Mahayana tradition begins with lojong, training the mind. Of utmost importance is the development and training of compassion.

How do we develop this training? First, we meditate on the kindness shown to us by our mothers. Our mother carried us in her womb and gave birth to us. She fed us and cleaned us when we were helpless babies. Remembering her kindness, visualize your own mother.

As you meditate in this way on your mother, generate love and gratitude toward her. Once you have given rise to this feeling, you can begin to extend this feeling to others, until gradually you are able to extend the feeling of love and gratitude to all living beings in the course of your meditation.

This is possible because in the past since time without beginning, every being has in fact been your own kind mother. As is said in many refuge prayers, ‘For all sentient beings who have been my mother, I take refuge.’

Another possibility is that you can also meditate on the love a mother has for her only child, and in the same way extend this feeling to all sentient beings.

Once you have done this, the next step is to begin to give rise to compassion. Understanding the kindness shown to you by your mother, you would never wish to see your mother suffer in any way. This wish to remove your mother from all suffering is compassion. Put yourself in her place, feeling her troubles and whatever hardships she has to suffer. Once this feeling of compassion has arisen in your heart, then you can extend it to others until it comes to embrace all living beings. One genuinely understands the suffering of others and truly aspires to remove them from suffering.

In this state, one is ready to take refuge. Here it is important to understand that you can only take true refuge in a truly free being. It won’t ultimately help you to take refuge in all the different worldly gods, just as a petty lord cannot truly protect you in the way a king can.

There are also other mind trainings you can also do to prepare in meditation for the taking of refuge. It is very helpful to reflect on the benefits of altruism as opposed to the apparent benefits of self-interest. All misfortune and suffering actually comes directly from pursuing one’s own interest at the expense of what might be best for others.

It is equally true that all benefit and good fortune in fact derives from putting the welfare of others first. What it all comes down to is that if you work only for your own benefit you end up making trouble for yourself. Working for others guarantees that good will come to you in the future.

Likewise, the practice of virtue is an essential part of training one’s mind in the dharma. For example, if you has been generous in the past, you will be experiencing prosperity and abundance in the present. If we have been patient in the past, then whoever sees us will automatically be attracted to us and feel positively toward us, giving us power and influence.

Of particular importance is the training in ethical conduct. If one does not practice ethical discipline in this life, it is difficult to gain future human births. Our birth as human beings at this time is due to some previous practice of moral discipline. Such discipline is the true foundation for any and all real qualities to arise.

The basis for this discipline is the practice of virtue. In practice, this means renouncing the ten non-virtuous deeds. These are: (1) killing, (2) stealing, and (3) sexual misconduct for the body; (4) lying, (5) slandering, (6) speaking harsh words, and (7) idle gossip or meaningless speech for the deeds of one’s speech; and (8) thoughts of avarice and covetousness, (9) malicious thinking which wishes others harm, and (10) mistaken beliefs or wrong views, for the deeds of one’s mind.

The ten virtuous actions of body, speech, and mind arise naturally when one refrains from the ten types of negative deeds. Hence we can see that embracing virtuous discipline is also another basis for the taking of refuge. In this approach, whatever actions you do, they are all offerings and service to the Buddhas.

Now that we have discussed some of the trainings that are the basis for taking refuge, what are the objects in whom we take refuge? They are the three jewels. The first jewel is the Buddha, who possesses the three kayas, or the enlightened body, speech, and mind.

The Buddha is said to possess three kayas or ‘bodies’ of enlightenment. The Buddha’s Dharmakaya is like the vastness of the sky or space. The Buddha’s Sambhogakaya manifests without Buddha ever straying from Dharmakaya-it is like the moon in the sky. The Buddha’s appearance as the Nirmanakaya of flesh and blood is like the moon reflected in a pool of water.

The second jewel is the Dharma. This is the tripitaka, the three baskets of scriptures. We take refuge in the Dharma because the realization that arises in the minds of practitioners is based on the understanding of the scriptures. The third jewel is the Sangha, the enlightened community, the Arhats, Bodhisattvas, and Deities.

One who has taken refuge is surely and steadily following the path that leads to enlightenment. We take refuge for all sentient beings. This brings our refuge to the level of the Mahayana or great vehicle, which wishes to save every living being.

Buddhahood, enlightenment, is attained through the realization of selflessness, which includes the realization of the emptiness of all phenomena. Training step-by-step and accumulating merit helps us to be able to realize emptiness.

For this, one needs to cultivate the firm resolution to attain the state of enlightenment. It is also necessary to generate the precious bodhichitta. In order to be able to generate bodhichitta, it is necessary to cherish the welfare of others. It is often said in the teachings that all suffering originates from selfishness, while all happiness comes from valuing and seeking the welfare of others. This cherishing of the welfare of others can then lead to bodhichitta, the altruistic motivation to free all beings from suffering and establish them in the state of enlightenment.

It is further said that all of the teachings of the Buddha can be understood in terms of the law of karma, the law of cause and effect. If you sow seeds of virtue, this will bear the fruit of fortunate results and positive circumstances. If you cultivate non-virtuous behavior, it will lead to unhappiness.

In Buddhism, we speak of the importance of the law of cause and effect. In Christianity, the emphasis is on faith in a god. But this faith is itself is still a cause, a virtuous cause, so happiness can indeed be derived as the effect or result of a cause, which is cultivating faith. So, in fact, the Christians are also speaking of the law of cause and effect. These two religious teachings may use different concepts and yet share some very similar ideas.

When one receives empowerment and does the practice of Green Tara, she should be seen with the faith that she is the embodiment of all the enlightened activities of all the Buddhas. Thus one may learn to pray to the Bodhisattva Goddess Tara. Beyond any doubt she is able to allay and pacify all fears.

Both Tara and the female Buddha Vajrayogini are one in essence, since both are wisdom goddesses, enlightened ones. Even if one is not able to practice all the details of the eleven yogas of Vajrayogini, one who knows how to really pray deeply to the goddess Tara will receive the same benefits.

Often together with refuge and generating the wish to save all beings one also recites the seven-branch prayer, which is found near the beginning of many sadhanas. The seven branches are: paying homage, making confession, rejoicing in the virtues of others, resolving the bodhichitta enlightenment thought, requesting to turn the wheel of dharma, requesting not to pass into nirvana, and dedication of merit. Each of these branches reveals an important component of the path.

Having taken refuge and paid homage, one sees Tara as the sole object of refuge to whom you entrust your faith. This is the first of the four powers of confession, which is the second branch. The first power of confession is the ‘power of the shrine’. Now one is ready to confess misdeeds with strong remorse, like one who has mistakenly taken poison and so has genuine regrets. You see how harmful it is to have committed such misdeeds, and, with remorse and contrition, you confess. This is the second of the powers of confession, the ‘power of regret’

The third power of confession is the ‘power of the antidote’; in short, this means promising with sincerity never to repeat the negative conduct again. As a result of this, all negativities will be fully repaired and virtue will be restored and revived. This is the fourth of the powers, the ‘power of renewal or restoration’. Unless we confess negative deeds, we keep on continuously accumulating the causes of suffering.

An example of the third of the seven branches, the branch of rejoicing in virtue, is illustrated by the story of a beggar who rejoiced in the merit of a king presenting a lavish feast for the Buddha. By his rejoicing, the beggar gained even greater merit than the king himself. Similarly, if you know of someone who has completed the recitation of many millions of mantras, then if you rejoice in their practice, you are able to share in their great merit.

This illustrates that even without great effort on one’s own part, through rejoicing in the merit of others, one is able to gain vast stores of merit.

Another of the seven branches is the request to the Buddhas to turn the wheel of Dharma. Without such requests, the teachings do not reach sentient beings. This is illustrated in the life of Shakyamuni Buddha.

When Buddha became enlightened, he made a famous statement that is recorded in the sutras:

“I have found a Dharma which is like nectar; it is uncompounded clear light, profound and peaceful, beyond conceptual elaboration.
Were I to explain it, others would not understand, and so I shall remain in the forest without speaking.”

In response to this, the god Brahma, the creator, requested that Buddha turn the wheel of Dharma according to the particular needs of the varieties of sentient beings.

The final of the seven branches is dedication of merit. Dedication of merit is the most important of all of the seven branches. Whatever meditation, whatever practice or virtuous deeds one performs, we should always dedicate the merit so that our virtue is not dissipated.

Unless you dedicate the merit, however great it may be, it will not be of much benefit compared to merit which has been dedicated, and the result of our actions may even lead somewhere else! On the other hand, however small a virtue or meritorious deed one may have performed, by dedicating its merit, the benefits will go on increasing and increasing.

For example, however small an act of generosity, such as just giving a drink of water to a thirsty person, if followed by dedication of merit, it will go on increasing one’s store of virtue. Without dedication, even the virtue gained through great deeds is easily exhausted.

The Buddhist scriptures teach that so much as a moment of anger can destroy great stores of undedicated virtue. Anger is the most destructive of the afflictive emotions. We dedicate whatever merit we generate immediately so that it cannot be destroyed by our negative thoughts, words, and deeds.

It is taught that patience serves as the antidote to anger. The virtue accrued through the practice of patience is immense. Whatever abusive words may be spoken to you, simply practice patience.

Since this is so important, let us pause here to consider the virtues of practicing patience. Patience is counted as one of the six or ten paramitas, the perfections of the Bodhisattvas. There are three types of patience. The best of the three is to know the emptiness of all things. Next best is non-retaliatory patience, where one does not retaliate or take revenge on others who have abused or behaved badly toward oneself. This means that one voluntarily accepts whatever suffering or harm may be heaped upon oneself without striking back.

Practicing patience is one of the highest forms of asceticism. Through this practice, all aggression will be pacified by itself. When two communities are in conflict, if one of these is able to exercise patience, the strife between them can diminish and gradually subside all together.

Patience is sometimes thought of as the highest of all virtues; it is very sacred. If one has practiced patience, it leads directly to being born with a beautiful form. Though we think being born beautiful is due to some kind of heredity from our parents, in fact it is largely due to the merit of practicing patience in one’s previous lives.

Indeed, the good fortune of being born as a human being is due to the performance of ethics, of moral deeds, in one’s previous lives. But not all humans are born with a beautiful form; it is only those who have practiced patience who are graced with such an appearance.

Those who are patient are generally admired by everyone; from kings and dignitaries down to the most ordinary person, all will respect one who is patient. This is because patience consumes one’s anger, the cause of the worst suffering. There is no non-virtue like that of anger and hatred; it destroys all seeds of virtue. In contrast, practicing patience destroys anger and hatred. There really is no virtue that can match the virtue of patience.

Another of the six or ten paramitas or perfections of the Bodhisattvas is the perfection of diligence. Whatever you undertake, you must apply diligence to the task. If you have diligence, you can even make a hole in a rock using your hands. The practice of diligence in this life will enable one to do things quickly and successfully in future lives, without facing many obstacles.

Yet another of the paramitas or perfections is the perfection of concentration. The benefits of the training in concentration are that one becomes contented and peaceful and easy-going. One finds one’s mind easy to tame, and things are fine and as they should be. These are some of the virtues of the positive karma that arises through the perfection of concentration.

Especially important is the prajna paramita, the perfection of wisdom. It gives one the ability to discern matters with mental clarity and clear reasoning.

The law of karma, of cause and effect, is infallible; it will never let you down. Non-virtues definitely do create unhappiness. Even if one has the good fortune to be born as a human being, if non-virtuous causes are present in oneself, these will perpetually create suffering, even if one gains higher rebirth, such as that of a human being.

The realms of suffering such as the hells are the result of one’s own wrong thoughts and deeds. There are no ‘places’ such as the hells. The hellish fires of the hot hells are the manifestation of unresolved anger and negativity stored in the mind. These karmic accumulations manifest as what appears to be a real world or realm that one must experience. Due to negative karma, one has a distorted perception of all of reality, not realizing that whatever reality one seems to be experiencing is in fact created by one’s own mind.

All meditation practices must be structured according to the three excellences: that which is virtuous in the beginning, that which is virtuous in the middle, and that which is virtuous in the end.

In meditation, the most important thing is meditation on emptiness. All the attainments of the Buddhas are the result of meditation on emptiness. We ourselves have not become Buddhas because we have not effectively meditated on emptiness.

What is virtuous in the beginning is refuge. What is virtuous in the middle is the main part of the practice. What is virtuous in the end is the dedication of merit. Hence we can see that the taking of refuge is the basis of all further practice.

In the Earlier Translation school they speak of nine vehicles of Buddhism, which includes six tantric vehicles, while in the Later Translation schools they speak of four vehicles or classes of tantra: kriya or action tantra; charya or performance tantra; yoga tantra; and anuttarayogatantra or unsurpassable yoga tantra.

In the practice of Kriyatantra, one visualizes the deity, such as the goddess Tara, in the space above and in front, and thinks of oneself as a loyal subject supplicating a king or queen, hoping to receive their kindness. This is the nature of the relationship of the meditator and the deity in Kriyatantra. In Charyatantra, you would regard the goddess as a friend, one who you ask for some favor or assistance or blessings. In Charya or performance tantra, the relationship between the meditator and the deity is like that of a friend to a friend.

In Yogatantra, one is unifying one’s own nature with the nature of the deity, unifying one’s own appearance with the appearance of Tara. In Anuttarayogatantra, one does not view oneself and the deity as separate in nature. Based on this, one transforms one’s ordinary body, speech, and mind into holy Tara’s body, speech, and mind.

In order to do this, you must have received the permission-initiation. This is what enables you to transform your ordinary body into the divine body, to transform your ordinary speech into enlightened speech, and to transform your mundane thoughts into the wisdom of the goddess Tara through meditating on emptiness.
(Back to Top of Page

)

Special Benefits Bestowed by Tara And the Mother Goddesses

The practice of Tara is said to have many different extraordinary powers of blessing, and is particularly effective in a wide variety of situations. For example, it is said that at the end of an aeon or cycle of time, when hardships and calamities may increase, the mantra and puja rituals of Tara are very essential. Anyone can recite the prayers of Tara and it brings great benefit.

As we recounted earlier, in a prior era at the beginning of our aeon, the Buddha Mahavairochana was the Guru, the spiritual guide, of Tara. Buddha Vairochana blessed Tara and prophesied to her that at the end of the aeon, in those lands and worlds where pujas, prayers, and rituals of Tara are recited, as a result of these prayers, the many diseases, troubles, and disturbances caused by evil spirits and by human beings would be pacified and resolved. I feel that the practice of Tara is the most important and essential of all practices in such times.

Other goddesses also very helpful in this regard is Marichi, or Ozer Jemma, and the well-known goddess of spiritual healing, Parna Shawari. Their prayers and mantras bring the same power and benefits as those of Tara. They are basically the same goddess, Prajnaparamita, in different manifestations.

Of Tara, is said that not only diseases and disturbances caused by evil spirits, but also fighting, wars, conflicts and arguments may also be pacified and resolved by the power of her practice. All such obstacles and related difficulties can be removed through the blessing of the prayers and mantras of these goddesses.

Ozer Jemma and Parna Shawari as well as Yudon Drolma, are particularly effective forms of the goddess to practice in order to protect against and heal all kinds of diseases. They are especially important to protect against thieves and criminals, and to heal the suffering caused by strife and conflict.

It is said that these puja prayer rituals and mantra recitations are particularly important when we come to the end of an age or cycle of time. For such times, the practice of Guru Rinpoche is widely recommended, but Tara, Ozer Jemma, and Parna Shawari are also extremely important.

In times of the threat of wars, epidemics, strife, and so on, it is very important that the mantras of these three goddesses be put on prayer flags and hung in the air, as much as people are able to do this. People from all walks of life should do this and say these mantras as much as possible. Along with the prayers of Guru Rinpoche, these practices are the most effective in such times and situations as we are speaking of. This has been stated in many scriptures.

One who offers praise to Tara is truly intelligent. Whether early in the morning or late at night, if one offers the praise to the twenty-one Taras, such as offering two, three, and then seven repetitions of the prayer, totaling twelve recitations of the praise to the twenty-one Taras, all wishes can be fulfilled. This is how it is in the Four Mandalas’ Ritual of Holy Tara “The Illuminating Lamp”. In this puja one repeats the praise twice, then three times, then seven times.

When it is said that all one’s wishes will be fulfilled, it means that if you need a child, you’ll get one. If you have financial needs, these will be met. Whatever wishes you have, all of them can be fulfilled through praise to Tara. Actually, one doesn’t need more than this practice; it accomplishes everything!

You only need to try it out, to test it, in order to allay your obstacles. All of your obstacles and difficulties, however many there are, can all be removed and relieved through offering praise to Tara. Through praying to Tara, all potential obstacles are powerless to cause you harm; they are naturally pacified. Nothing can get to you or harm you in any way; you become impenetrable, unassailable.

There is no doubt that Tara is very swift in allaying obstacles. It is an especially close and rapid method for female practitioners. Tara and the female Buddha Vajrayogini are of the same essence; Vajrayogini is also a rapid method of gaining accomplishment. All the activities of the Buddhas are embodied in Tara, contained in her, complete in her.

You have now been empowered to meditate on yourself in the form of Green Tara. Your speech can be transformed into mantra, your thoughts into wisdom. You are no longer an ordinary being; your body, speech, and mind have been completely elevated into the exalted state of Tara herself, into the form, mantra, and wisdom of Tara.

The words of the praise to the twenty-one Taras are not the intellectual composition of scholars. They are spoken directly by Buddha Mahavairochana and Buddha Shakyamuni themselves. Please recite the praise to Tara as much as you are able to in the course of your everyday life. If you are unable at any time to recite the praise, try to recite the mantra of Tara, OM TARE TUTTARE TURE SVAHA.

At the minimum, at least you can recite “Tara, Tara, Tara ¡K”, or you can say “Tare, Tare, Tare¡K”, just repeating her name. When you call out someone’s name, don’t they give you their attention? By calling on Tara by name, she will certainly hear you and respond. Don’t just do it because I say so, but by all means, do it!

Posted by: Zacken99 | May 2, 2009

女人要………………….

from yymr1982…………

女人从小到老,都要有意识的去精心打造自己,细心雕琢自己的心灵。在成长过程中,要给自己设定一个思想行为框框,时刻调试、约束自己,使自己变得更加完美。 要想成为一位亮丽无瑕,如同美玉般的女性,光靠外表是不够的。而要从您的外表能透露出您内在的完美,内外合一,才会体现您的优势所在,才会靓丽多彩,才会使人敬佩爱怜。 您要想把自己打造成为,古典和现代相结合的时尚女性,请注意修正自己,要多优少劣。尽量做到以下方面:

 

 

 多一分刚强,少一分软弱。

 多一分自信,少一分自卑。

 多一分稳重,少一分张扬。

 多一分忍让,少一分霸道。

多一分宽容,少一分狭隘。

多一分端庄,少一分轻狂。

多一分糊涂,少一分敏感。

多一分诚实,少一分谎言。

多一分信任,少一分猜疑。

 多一分原谅,少一分挑剔。

 多一分温柔,少一分强势。

 多一分自律,少一分散慢。

 

 多一分真诚,少一分虚伪。

 

 

 多一分爱心,少一分记恨。

多一分理解,少一分埋怨。

多一分成熟,少一分幼稚。

多一分智慧,少一分愚昧。

 多一分沉默,少一分唠叨。

多一分体谅,少一分抱怨。

多一分交往,少一分孤独。

多一分聪明,少一分愚笨。

多一分忍耐,少一分焦急。

多一分责任,少一分放弃。

多一分原谅,少一分报复。

多一分谦让,少一分私念。

多一分勤奋,少一分懒惰。

多一份细心,少一分大意。

 多一分热情,少一分冷漠。

 多一分施舍,少一分贪欲。

 多一分快乐,少一分悲伤。

 多一分谦虚,少一分傲气。

 多一分学识,少一分无知。

 多一分希望,少一分沮丧。

 多一分踏实,少一分浮浅。

 多一分心志,少一分焦虑。

 多一分冷静,少一分狂躁。

 多一分矜持,少一分轻率。

 多一分爽朗,少一分忧郁。

多一分喜乐,少一分感伤。

多一分自尊,少一分鄙视。

 多一分自爱,少一分伤害。

 多一分善良,少一分怨恨。

多一分忠厚,少一分薄情。

多一分宽宏,少一分嫉妒。

多一分柔情,少一分强硬。

把以上多一分优势,少一分劣势。

 

深深刻在心版上,时刻提示自己,工作和生活中遇到任何事情,切莫慌乱茫然。针对事态的轻重缓急,去调整自己当时的情绪,头脑清楚,判断准确,以积极向上并能维系他尊和自尊的心态,去处理事务。 不能盲目应和,不能草率决定。免得精神受挫,情绪混乱,造成整体伤害。 总之无论做什么事,都要考虑即要尊重他人,也要善待自己。把自己从里到外打造成,如同美玉一般圣洁无瑕!尽量做到完美无缺!

 

IF a woman can be like above…i give 100 MARKS…

but……………………………………..

Posted by: Zacken99 | April 29, 2009

wonderful loh………

living is wonderful when u can actually breath so freely…

living is wonder  when u r like cloud..can b seen..yet nothing in this mandune world can cling onto u

living is wonderful when u r like peaceful water in the lake..

living is wonderful when u r like a gust of gentle wind…

living is wonderful when nothing can make u extremly sad or extremly happy..

living is wonderful when understand karma law..

living is wonderful when u can keep having a smile on ur face

living is wonderful when u understand  u wun b trapping in a human body forever  

living is wonderful when remember u came to this realm empty handed n leave empty handed..

living is wonderful when u understand those people u loved or related to doesnt belongs to u

living is wonderful when u understand hating someone is pure foolishness n self torture

living is wonderful whenu understand there is no eternal good luck or bad luck

living is wonderful whenu can laugh at ur own mistake

living is wonderful when u hv no secrets

ITS A WONDERFUL WORLD~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Posted by: Zacken99 | April 26, 2009

this is a good one…….

佛不在寺院里,不是寺院的泥塑;

佛不在舍利中,不是那一堆遗骨;

佛不在高香上,那不过是一缕青烟;

佛不在广厦旁,那不过是一点表象。

佛在哪里?佛在众生心里。

一切众生,一念爱心,便现菩提;

一切众生,一念觉悟,便真见佛。

若是念念悲悯,念念觉悟,君自是佛,君所观一切亦皆是佛。

若轮转生死,随顺物欲,则佛像、塔庙再广再大,亦徒有其表。

须知一切有为法,如梦幻泡影、如露亦如电,应作如是观。

于是,达摩祖师说梁武帝一生造寺度僧实无功德!

Posted by: Zacken99 | April 26, 2009

临终切要

 

慧律法师讲述·编撰

 

一、病重时

二、临终至断气后十六小时内

三、金光明沙使用法

四、咒轮

五、往生被

六、助念

七、如何利益亡者

附录  助念通告

 

○本段为《临终备览》之纲领和重点,没时间阅览长篇大论者,读此《临终切要》,既可省时,亦可大大获其临终助念之益,有心人切莫等闲视之。

 

一、病重时

 

1、劝慰病者放下万缘,助其完成遗愿,以免挂碍执著。

 

2、若已回天乏术,切勿急救或使用复苏器,以免徒增病者痛苦。

 

3、倘已药石罔效,应尽快送回家中,让病者于熟悉环境断气,较为安适,且便于助念。

 

4、病者饮食,应以素食为主。

 

5、病者宜事前预立遗嘱,俾子孙处理后事时有所依循。

 

二、临终至断气后十六小时内

 

1、勿令执著者靠近,致生情爱或嗔恨。

 

2、病者若大量出血,为防虫蚁爬上尸身,可于病床四脚放水盘。此系防止人之常情,因挥赶时产生恶念。

 

3、甫断气勿立即送冰库或施打防腐剂,此作为将令亡人如入寒冰地狱或成守尸鬼。

 

4、勿急忙沐浴、更衣。

 

5、切勿临床挥捩,或与病者悲凄话别,以免增其执著,应劝其放下、念佛。

 

6、勿抚触病者或搬动,姿势应以病者最舒适者为主。

 

7、断气后,原有鼻管、胃管等,轻轻拔除,以便助念。

 

8、撒金光明沙,覆盖咒轮及往生被。

 

9、分班助念,令佛号相续不断。

 

10、勿试探彼之热气,后冷于何处,但大修行人则不在此限,可以手之中指指背轻轻试探。

 

11、勿拜脚尾饭、塞手尾钱,因亡者未必为犯人,而新台币是否能在阴间通行仍待商榷。

 

12、听任亡者断气时之姿势,勿扭动遗体,令其正寝。助念完,若关节变硬或不瞑目,可以毛巾热敷。

 

13、勿急忙盖棺、下葬。

 

14、勿焚化冥纸、往生钱。

 

15、勿烧纸扎冥具,例如:烧纸厝、纸车等,此系以阳间观念,强加在亡者身上。

 

16、废除诸不合时宜之繁文缛节,如接棺、乞水、辞生、戴头圈、著草鞋、哭丧棒、梅花球、撑伞送葬等。

 

三、金光明沙使用法

 

1、使用分量:约一指甲之分量即可。

 

2、使用部位:额头(两眉间上方,约头发与眉毛中间)、心、喉、双手(手心)等五处皆可。

 

3、功用:凡其投影处,皆会放光。

 

4、土葬:

 

1)临终时及断气后,撒第一次(此时不必用强力胶)。

 

2)盖棺之后,于头部垂直线之棺盖上,撒第二次。

 

3)葬毕,于头部之垂直线上撒第三次(应撒于坟上而非墓碑上)。

 

4)亡故多年始获金光明沙,使用前,应以此功德,回向亡者及该处之无祠孤魂野鬼、法界众生,撒时,可边念佛或持往生咒。

 

5、火葬:

 

1)临终时及断气后,撒第一次(此时不必用强力胶)。

 

2)火化后,捡骨毕,遗骨入坛之后,撒于骨灰上。

 

3)若骨灰坛已密封,可挤少许强力胶于骨灰坛盖上,再撒下金光明沙。

 

四、咒轮

 

计有三张。临终时,置于胸前,放置顺序并无明文规定,一般以大宝广博楼阁善住秘密陀罗尼轮置于最上,方向为塔尖向上。

 

咒语为法,咒轮亦为法,乃毗卢遮那佛所说,为佛之清净法身,为表重法,故不可损毁或火化。

 

1、土葬:临终时置于胸前,更衣时取下,俟更衣完再放置。

 

2、火葬:临终时置于胸前,更衣时取下,俟更衣完再放置。盖棺前,应先取下,垂直对胸部,置放棺盖上,以纸镇等物压住,令其固定。火化时应取走,俟火化完,撒过金光明沙,再将咒轮置于骨灰上。

 

若往生多年,骨灰坛无法打开,可将咒轮置于骨灰坛上,以保鲜膜或他物固定之。

 

五、往生被

 

1、作用:此物集诸佛密咒,以梵文(或藏文)书写而成,犹似一部《藏经》,具不可思议之加持力。阴间众生见之,为一片光明,可令亡者消业灭罪,免遭宿世冤家、魔障损恼。

 

市面流通之‘莲花被’并无加持力,仅为‘庄严’而已,若病者坚持欲盖,可在其上加盖往生被。

 

2、覆盖方式:以有‘南无阿弥陀佛’字样者在上方,盖至胸部即可,若死相难看,可覆盖至头顶。

 

3、土葬:

 

1)未断气即可为其覆盖(先撒金光明沙,次放三张咒轮,再盖往生被)。

 

2)助念完,掀开往生被,俟更衣毕,依旧覆盖之。

 

3)遗体入棺,往生被及咒轮亦随棺入葬,但应覆盖于亡者身上而非棺木上。

 

4、火葬:

 

1)未断气即可为其覆盖(先撒金光明沙,次放三张咒轮,再盖往生被)。

 

2)助念完,掀开往生被,俟更衣毕,依旧覆盖之。

 

3)欲盖棺、火化时,将往生被取出、折好。俟骨灰入坛,撒下金光明沙,摆上咒轮,再以往生被包裹骨灰坛。

 

4)为避免往生被沾污,亦可将之折为小块,放入坛内。唯应俟遗骨冷却方可行之,以免余温过高,致往生被损坏。

 

5)往生被不可火化,因上有咒轮、佛号,焚毁有过。除非整件沾染血迹,方可以恭敬心火化,火化时应边持‘阿弥陀佛’佛号。

 

6)不慎弄湿,应另取新被为亡者覆盖,待湿被晒干,再铺于新被下。

 

六、助念

 

1、意义:病者心力孱弱,无法相继长念,必须仗他人相助,方能得力。

 

2、预备物品

 

1)设置临时佛堂:方桌一张,上铺黄布或黄纸,置三尺大西方三圣或弥陀像,钉挂墙上、置于桌上皆可,以不低于腰部为宜,方位以病者得见为原则,但病者脚底不可朝佛像。若限于场地,病者无法得见佛像,可另备一组佛像,时时请来,令病者瞻视。

 

2)供佛物:香炉、莲花灯一对、上品沉香(不可间断,亦不可过旺,致空气混浊,影响助念)、清水一杯、鲜花、四果等。

 

3)引磬二把,以备换班之用,然其音量不可大于念佛声。

 

4)念佛机、四字佛号录音带或镭射唱盘(CD)。

 

5)金光明沙、咒轮、往生被。

 

6)椅子:依助念人数酌量预备。

 

7)助念通告、回向文。

 

3、注意事项

 

1)家属部分

 

a、若已延请净众或助念团助念,勿同时邀请外道师巫(俗称师公)之流混杂其间,以免妨害正念,又损佛法庄严。若有出家僧众前来助念,家属当代病者顶礼法师。

 

b、参与助念者,应听从助念团长指导,全力配合。

 

c、若无法情商莲友前来助念,家属应全力承担助念之责。

 

2)助念团部分

 

a、助念前,应征得直系眷属同意。

 

b、至丧宅,先面见户长,由其带领入内,以免物品遗失而遭嫌疑。

 

c、应诚敬为之,视病者若亲眷。

 

d、丧家所备之茶水可饮用,三餐则自行解决,以免增添家属困扰。

 

e、丧家结缘之脸巾、肥皂等物可收受,或转供养出家众。

 

f、丧家致赠之红包,万不可收,因为在家人,无法令众生种福田。

 

g、助念毕,返家后应沐浴、洗头、全身衣著换过,方能在佛前做功课。

 

h、如助念时,不必一定著海青。若著海青,可准备二件,一件为拜佛、做功课用,一件为助念专用,可免时常清洗。

 

3)助念时

 

a、助念前应先漱口,助念者勿食葱、蒜等五辛。为免邪秽冲煞,可戴咒轮。

 

b、病室内禁止闲谈,若喂食病者,仍应持念佛号,以免病者分神,失却正念。倘有亲朋前来探视,可邀其参加助念。不愿助念者,领至他处招待。

 

c、以‘阿弥陀佛’四字佛号,首尾贯之。因命终之人气息孱弱,心念不易集中,故字数愈少愈好。速度音调缓急高低得宜,应避免咳嗽、喷嚏等杂音。

 

d、应于脉搏、呼吸渐弱时,开始助念。诵念时,于‘阿’、‘陀’二字时打引磬,以其声清,闻之令人心地清净;木鱼声浊,不适于助念。

 

e、助念人多,可分批轮班助念。一班最久二小时,恐念久精神不济,心之念力(即光明)会减少;若人少,可播放录音带(念佛机)辅助,令助念者及病者提起正念,但不可仅放录音带而不参与助念,因活人有心力、念力及光明,念佛时会放光、加持、避邪,机器音声则无此作用。

 

f、播放佛号录音带,不可以耳机塞于病者耳内,以免音量难以控制。

 

g、断气后,应持续助念十六小时,若能助念二十四小时更佳,原则上,应俟遗体冷透方止。

 

h、助念完,在佛前代亡者回向。

 

4)、特殊情形

 

a、病者临终时若神识昏乱,可用棉花蘸大悲水涂嘴唇,令神识清明。

 

b、气绝后三小时内,助念者方至,此时应简明扼要开导亡者生西信愿,再行助念。

 

c、临终极度痛苦,乃至挣扎嘶喊,此系冤亲债主缠身,令其求生不得,求死不能,为解冤释结,超度其冤亲债主,令自他两利,应先取小木鱼持往生咒一○八遍,俟其意识、情绪稳定再助念。

 

d、生前恶业深重、诽谤三宝、障人修行等,死相难看,助念时须先为其三皈依,令求忏悔。此时,先在亡者面前,告知皈依三宝可种下善根,获无量福报,故欲代其在佛前皈依。以下在佛前念:

 

我弟子XX代为亡者XXX三皈依。

 

‘皈依佛,皈依法,皈依僧。

皈依佛,两足尊。

皈依法,离欲尊。

皈依僧,众中尊。

皈依佛竟,皈依法竟,皈依僧竟。’(三称)

 

复念:

 

我弟子XX代为亡者XXX在佛前求忏悔。

 

‘往昔所造诸恶业,皆由无始贪嗔痴。

从身语意之所生,一切戎今皆忏悔。’(三称)

 

e、临终疼痛难当,可注射止痛剂、镇静剂(以不伤害脑部清醒为原则),以利摄心念佛。

 

f、助念一段时间,恐有回光返照现象,切莫误为病情好转,应注意其变化。

 

七、如何利益亡者

 

1、家属宜节哀顺变,依循佛法,令亡灵得度。

 

2、可于举办法会之各道场,立牌位拔度或恳请高僧大德于早、晚课时,回向亡者罪障消灭、往生佛国。

 

3、火化后,遗骨变黑,表亡者恶业深重(长期服药,不算在内),应立即为其超荐,并为其求忏、印经、放生…等。

 

4、作七

 

1)七七算法:应自往生当日起算,第七天为头七,第十四天为二七,依此类推。

 

2)因每一动点皆有可能投胎,故作七宜提前一日作,并每日为其念佛回向。

 

3)时下偷日之风盛行,但此法不可取。

 

4)七七期间,家属宜茹素、断淫。祭祀、待客应以素代荤,禁绝酒肉,因祭悼而杀生之罪业,将由亡者承担,不可不慎。

 

5、参加诵经、拜忏、打佛七(或地藏七)、水陆法会、放焰口等,将功德回向亡者。

 

6、延请出家净众主持佛事,勿请巫道师公。

 

7、度亡以虔敬为要。

 

8、家属应虔诚参与超度法事,不可委之法师而置身事外。除作七及参加诸法会之外,家属每日亦应念佛、诵经,并将功德回向给亡者。

 

9、破除迷信,如牵亡、回煞,或以丧事为不净,而遮盖佛像等。

 

10、随侍在侧,亲视含殓,以保护遗体,维护亡者尊严。

 

11、撙节丧葬用度,移作诸功德,如:布施济贫、印经造像、供养三宝、铺路造桥、放生…等等,不必请五子哭墓、孝女白琴以壮声势或豪棺厚殓。

 

附录  助念通告

 

一、来访亲友及眷属,请遵守下列事项:

 

1、务必节哀,万不可在病(亡)人面前哭泣、流泪、与其交谈或触摸其身体、更衣等,以免其割舍不下,无法安心而去,或因疼痛而生嗔恨。

 

2、此刻最能表达孝思,于病(亡)人最有利者,即是念佛送终,令其安详往生西方极乐世界。

 

3、助念时,声调高低、速度快慢应得宜,避免咳嗽、喷嚏或其他杂音,以求专一。若未谙助念者,亦请小声随念。

 

4、念佛时请保持肃静,禁止闲谈,欲谈论他事,请至他处。

 

5、勿焚烧冥纸、往生钱,或抽烟,以免污染空气,影响念佛。

 

二、回向文

 

愿以此功德    回向XXX(亡者姓名)

上报四重恩    下济三涂苦

若有见闻者    悉发菩提心

尽此一报身    同生极乐国

十方三世一切佛    一切菩萨摩诃萨

摩诃般若波罗蜜

Posted by: Zacken99 | April 26, 2009

学佛神秘和困难?????????

佛说因果,不是因为佛说了才有因果。佛未说时,你我只是不知而已,因果并不是不存在。

 

 其实,用现代人的话说,因果就是本来存在的客观规律,是不以人的意志为转移,也不以神的意志为转移的科学规律。

其实,与现代科学比对,佛教里讲的一些事实与所谓科学证实的是一致的,比如时空无始无终、无边无际。

 

当然,佛还讲了以现代科学不能证实的客观事实,如六道轮回、因果循环、善有善报、恶有恶果等等,于是我们籍此知道了因 果。 知道因果,不一定相信因果。 所谓凡人都有一种偶然侥幸的心理,总觉得因果是别人的,好运总在自己这边, 于是因果在某些佛教徒嘴里,便有了一丝幸灾乐祸的看客的意味。 看到某人做了错事,于是大摇起头,因果啊,因果啊, 其不知,自己这种慨叹不也在因果中吗?

自己升起的这点悲悯加不屑的心思,也是有因果的 毕竟只要有一丝不屑在心里,便会加固一点我慢,便又在那本来清净的本来上妄自抹了一把灰尘。

 

 地藏菩萨说,阎浮提世界众生,起心动念无不是罪,端的如是,不可不防。

因果可怕吗? 答案应该是否定的吧,不可怕!只要相信因果就不可怕了。 怕就怕不信因果,怕就怕有侥幸心理,怕就怕总以为自己是可以脱出因果,那就真真正正的可怕了。

 

 已经说了,因果就是本来具有的身心世界的发展规律,那么我们按规律办事就好了。当然身心若空,规律也就更不必执著了。

 

对于因果的事实,楞严经里讲的很是明白。 六道凡圣一一列明,什么仙、什么鬼、什么人、什么鸟,什么因、什么果,做什么事发什么心得什么报,修行时以什么心态 得到什么结果,很是清晰。 所谓地狱、恶鬼、畜生、人、修罗、天、乃至一二三直至十地,如是因,如是果,客观规律如是如是。 我们若看清楚明白这个客观规律,按照因果的规律办事,诸恶莫作、众善奉行、自净其意, 也就做到真真正正、快快乐乐、清清静静的自我了 多么简单,多么干脆,多么方便的事情啊,有什么神秘和困难的。

 

所谓信佛,不仅仅是一种信仰,不仅仅是一种理念,更不仅仅是一种学问

而是一种融入身心的行动与体验。

所谓修佛,其实是不分时不分事,没有时间和空间的概念的,一切都是修,时时都在修

于是没有什么分别和概念,当下如是就是了。

Posted by: Zacken99 | April 25, 2009

永恆的快樂

佛菩薩告訴我們,眼前有福,將來沒有福,這個福報是假的;眼前快樂,將來不快樂,這個樂也不是真的。所以一般人看修行很苦,覺悟的人很明白,只有修行成就才是真實永恆的快樂。(節錄 淨空法師語錄)

Posted by: Zacken99 | April 20, 2009

又是HAND PHONE 惹的祸。。。。。。。

were rather busy with my personal life and my day time job..totally no time  for consultation..

and adding on to that…my handphone inbox gt corrupted..and all the appoinment list and data are gone…

so those who had sms me …for consultatiuon and i had not contacted you..guess if u still want me to do the analysis for u…u need to re sms me your name, gender, time and date of birth again……..

sorry~~~~~~

Posted by: Zacken99 | April 18, 2009

lek lai?

http://www.thaiwaysmagazine.com/thai_article/2007_lek_lai/lek_lai.html

 

Acharn Boon Distinguishes the Two Major Lek Lai Families:

(1) Using for ingredients the minerals “Plaï Dhum“, “Khamin Kaew” and “Mae Perng” (note: these are ancient Thai names for unidentified minerals ), some forest monks can put at work their transcendent powers during special ceremony to purify and commingling these mineral bases, making them become extremely hard, then changing them into a kind of Lek Laï green in color, which will be indestructible, even by the master who brought them forth! (Note: this strongly brings to mind and ancient version describing the technique of making Mekkapat).

(2) The ancient Lek Lai, “Kod Lek Lai“, which one finds sometimes hanging from cliffs and which those who go deep into the jungle may find and bring back. If the person who finds has much merit and pure heart, he will be able to cut the lek lai from the cliff with an ordinary knife (note: Acharn Boon seems to be speaking here of a plant or at least some sort of organic substance, not mineral). This sort of Lek Lai can change color from black to dark green if one humbly so requests of it, and it will be able to carry and will always protect the one who is carrying it. WARNING: in no case ought the powers of Lek Lai to be put to the test!

How to seek out Lek Lai:

The ancient texts spell out that, if one wishes to find Lek Lai, one must take into account the following factors: a proper cave must be utterly free of bat droppings or those of any other of animal; its temperature should be cool (a rarity in Thailand!) and this cave must be in a deserted place, seldom or never intruded upon by humans. Take a gun and shoot at the area where you suspect the presence of Lek Lai – no bullet will issue forth no matter how many times you try! (Note: I was startled to find a reference to guns in a text set forth as ancient but, hey, I’m only the translator!)

After having found the place where the Lek Lai is, you will have to make offerings to the forest spirits, the spirit(s) of the cave and/or the local divinity who guards this place.
The offering should consist of the following:
- A pig’s head
- A duck
- A chicken
- A fish
- A piece of meat
- Two fresh coconuts
- Two bunches of bananas
- A desert bowl full of red and white sticky balls, and nuts (Note: only those who have been to Thailand will know what he’s talking about: a local desert, very special…)
A handful of assorted nuts
- Black sesame
- White sesame
- Food
- Other sorts of deserts
- White alcohol
- Betel
- Betel wine
- Cigarettes

All this should be offered to the local spirits and divinities if one is sure they’re non-vegetarians. In the case of a vegetarian divinity, offer only vegetable offerings, vegetarian food, alcohol and cigarettes. (No, I’m not joking! Some local spirits are known vegetarians!)
It would be good to wrap the leftovers in banana leaves and leave them on the ground so that the lower spirits might also be fed…

You must place all this food atop a table in two equal heaps, then light nine incense sticks and nine white candles,

If there should occur a dispute over the possession of Lek Lai between monks and people of a high spiritual level, and they don’t know whom the Lek Lai spirits have decided to back, these people should take the following vows in a loud voice: “I, (name, first name), I want to have this Lek Lai and if you are the divinities protecting this Lek Lai say the word “hai” (in Thai, this word means “give”). The one must stand by and repeat “Hai” if one hears it. A person of
little merit will never be able to attract Lek Lai, not even be able to see it, not even an image!

How to protect oneself during the harvest of Lek Lai using Saï-Sin cord: (Note: Saï-Sin cord is made up of nine white cotton threads which Buddhists monks use, among other things, to make bracelets for their faithful and also to protect places from evil spirits.)

At the moment you want to call forth the Lek Lai from the stone in which it lives because sometimes the power of the spirit or of the divinities which inhabit the Lek Lai an accident or problems during the ceremony. Sometimes this can even end up in deaths, thus one must be prudent and to the greatest extent possible, wear amulets and protective talismans. It is good to string Saï-Sin cord around the rock where one expects to find the Lek Lai and to keep oneself about two meters away from it.

How to place the Saï-Sin cord:

You will need 9 or 19 pieces of wood, which should come from this part of the forest and have the form of walking sticks. (Note: a little word play on a Thai phrase meaning “Can I have it?” which one can say in nine different ways.) The tenth stick should be bigger than the first nine and must absolutely be carved from a hard wood engraved with the Pali word “Lerh” (“to retain “), Then, taking in hand the biggest of the walking sticks (which signifies that this is the one who wants the Lek Lai),

The protective cord being in place, the Master in charge of the ceremony and all his helpers should be clothed in white, have a clear spirit and do a short meditation before the ceremony itself.

If the spirit of the master or the monk conducted the ceremony is higher and stronger than that of the spirits protecting the Lek Lai, then the Lek Lai will slowly melt and flow outside the rock toward the top of the cave (one can also use honey to attract more Lek Lai). When the Lek Laihas come forth from the rock and is in the midst of taking sustenance from the honey, but before the cutting, the monk must conduct a ceremony tying the Lek Lai to the base of the rock with Saï-Sin cord – or the Lek Lai will flow back into the rock!

While attaching the cord, one must have ritual knife Meedh Moh at hand。

Posted by: Zacken99 | April 14, 2009

decisions….

decisions……….there r sooo many decisions to be make everyday…

there so many factors to consider when u need to make a decisions..

need to consider all macro n micro factors…

but many times.. 仁义两难全。。。

what see from my views ,i may think is right, but if i put myself in ur shoe…n see things from your view..im totally wrong…

what i think is right now…may be wrong many many years later when i look back..n it might be vice verser…

should i wait for the situation to take place then i make the decision…or should i be pro active..made the decision b4 i reach the situation…

will i be 无怨无悔??or will i be 悔不当初??

will my decision..liberate a soul or will my decision battered a soul??

Oh..wise one..i need a clue………….

Posted by: Zacken99 | April 11, 2009

痛苦的容積

印度有一個師傅對於徒弟不停地

抱怨這抱怨那感到非常厭煩,於

是有一天早上派徒弟去取一些鹽

回來。當徒弟很不情願地把鹽取

回來後,師傅让徒弟把鹽倒進水

杯裡喝下去,然後問他味道如

何。徒弟吐了出來,說:”很

苦。” 師傅笑著让徒弟帶著一些

鹽和自己一起去湖邊。他們一路

上沒有說話。來到湖邊後,師傅

让徒弟把鹽撒進湖水裡,然後對

徒弟說:”現在你喝點湖水。” 徒

弟喝了口湖水。師傅問:”有什麼

味道?” 徒弟回答:”很清涼。”

師傅問:”嘗到鹹味了嗎?” 徒弟

 

說:”沒有。” 然後,師傅坐在這

個總愛怨天尤人的徒弟身邊,握

著他的手說:”人生的苦痛如同這

些鹽有一定數量,既不會多也不

會少。我們承受痛苦的容積的大

 

小決定痛苦的程度。所以當你感

到痛苦的時候,就把你的承受的

容積放大些,不是一杯水,而是

一個湖。”

Posted by: Zacken99 | April 11, 2009

觀世音騎龍

Posted by: Zacken99 | April 11, 2009

大自在的心

修行須一天比一天清淨,如同無量壽經經題說的清淨心、平等心、正覺心,要真正達到這個標準,必須看破、放下、隨緣才有可能。看破是學問,放下乃功夫,能徹底的放下,就成佛。菩薩的階位,就是從看破放下的多少而定,等覺菩薩尚有一品生相無明,還有一分未放下;所以一定要放下、隨緣,那就得大自在。(節錄 淨空法師語錄)

Posted by: Zacken99 | April 7, 2009

五逆重罪与无间地狱

Posted by: Zacken99 | April 6, 2009

持咒心要

持咒先要正心诚意

诵持默念少意言 示教利喜化大千
所作诸法悉究竟 不增不减到涅槃

  学咒要先正心诚意,若心不正学什么咒都是邪的,心正了学咒才有感应。心正了还不行,还要诚意。诚意即念兹在兹,丝毫都不马虎,下可敷衍了事或苟且塞责,这样才有感应。若你不是正心诚意,而存邪知邪见,想去害人,就是魔法,是魔王所行的法,魔是害人不利人

真正想修法的人在任何情形下亦不会害人,要存利益众生的心,不要有学咒为了降伏魔鬼的思想,或者和其他人起对待心。在佛教里没有敌人,不向任何人报复,就是任何人对自己有害处,也要忍耐,修忍辱波罗蜜,不生报复之心。

 

这就是佛教高超之处,佛教的优点。其他的宗教都没有这种精神,虽然基督教说爱敌,但也只不过口头上说说而已,他真能爱敌吗?

  他认为佛教是他的敌人,他爱佛教吗?绝不。他开口就是“魔鬼”,闭口也是“魔鬼”。佛教最重要的教旨,就是:你是魔鬼,我也绝不伤害你,也要摄受你而不生一种对待法,这就是佛教最特别的教义,对任何众生都存慈悲心,不去伤害他们。楞严咒是惊天地,泣鬼神,最有效的灵文,所以我们学会楞严咒便要时时刻刻存慈悲心,举心动念都不要去伤害人。旁人就是对自己怎样不好,也不怪他,也不去伤害他。量要有三千大千世界那么大,把所有森罗万象都包括在里面,这才是佛教徒的本份。我们切记,莫作犯上作乱的行为,有这种行为是很危险的。印兔那译诵持,又译默念,又译少意言,就是不要讲那么多话,打那么多妄想,专一则灵,分歧则蔽。何谓专一?就是不生害人之心,若存害人的心,将来是很危险的。所谓“多行不义必自毙”,害人反害己。杀人之父,人必杀其父;杀人之兄,人必杀其兄,这是因果。我们佛教徒要避免恶因,以免将来受恶的果报。所以说“诵持默念少意言”。“示教利喜化大千”,这句又翻示教、利喜,指示众生佛教,令他们得到利益欢喜。由此看来,我们要在能利益人时就赶紧利益人,所谓“栽培心上地,长养性中天”,能常利益其他人,久而久之便有德行了。不是尽叫人利益自己,自己不利益人,养成一种倚赖性,这是最没出息,尽想找便宜。看世上专找便宜的人结果都失败了,你若不信,细细研究,无论那一个失败者都是贪而无厌,各处找便宜,结果一败涂地。你能利益人,令人欢喜,无论到什么地方,四方都来归附你。孔子说:“言必忠信,行必笃敬,虽蛮貊之邦行矣。”说出的话一定要诚实有信用,不能瞪着眼睛尽打妄语,好像是说真话,其实尽欺骗人,行为一定要很诚实,很笃厚,低声下气,一切恭谨

 

凡事总要存谦恭和蔼之心,不要有贡高我慢的思想,觉得人人都不如我,我是天老爷。这是不可以的。

 

姚秦三藏法师鸠摩罗什译
清西有沙门蕅益智旭解
Translated by Dr. J. C. Cleary —- Mind-Seal of Buddhas
Humbly Revised by Dr. Edwin Sha 沙行勉 based on my understanding of the scriptures.
Version: October, 2007. This one has Essence and Introduction Parts.

 
原夫诸佛悯念群迷,随机施化。虽归元无二,而方便多门。然于一切方便之中,求其至直捷、至圆顿者,则莫若念佛求生净土。又于一切念佛法门之中,求其至简易、至稳当者,则莫若信愿专持名号。
The Buddhas took pity on all the deluded sentient beings, and taught them based on the opportunities and the various potentials of these deluded sentient beings. Although the ultimate goal of taking Buddha’s teaching has no difference: returning to our pure mind, many different expedient methods are employed.
Among all these expedients, if we seek the most direct and fast, and the most complete and sudden, none is as good as seeking birth in the Pure Land through Buddha-remembrance. If we seek the simplest and most reliable among all the methods of Buddha-Remembrance, the best is to develop faith and vows and to concentrate on reciting the Buddha-name.
是故净土三经并行于世,而古人独以《阿弥陀经》列为日课。岂非有见于持名一法,普被三根,摄事理以无遗,统宗教而无外,尤为不可思议也哉!
This is the reason that the ancients took the Amitabha Sutra as their daily study guide, though three Pure Land scriptures have circulated side by side in the world over the generations. The Amitabha Sutra shows that the method of reciting the Buddha-name applied to people with different capacities. It encompasses the level of phenomena and the level of inner truth (noumenon), omitting nothing. It embraces all sections of Buddhism and Scriptures of Buddhism, and leaves nothing out. This method is indeed inconceivably great.
古来注疏,代不乏人,世远就湮,所存无几。云栖和尚著为《疏钞》,广大精微。幽溪师伯述《圆中钞》,高深洪博。盖如日月中天,有目皆睹,特以文富义繁,边涯莫测,或致初机浅识,信愿难阶。
There have been many people to comment upon and explain the Amitabha Sutra. Over time, many of these commentaries have been oblivion and nowadays not many survive. Master Yun-Qi (Lian-Chi, 1535-1615) wrote his extensive and subtle commentary and my senior fellow teacher, Mater You-Xi, wrote Complete Middle Path Commentary, which is profound and highly learned. These two commentaries are like the sun and the moon: all those with eyes see them. But in these two commentaries, the literary style is elaborate and the level of meaning is complex. Their ultimate reaches are unfathomable.
故复弗揣庸愚,再述《要解》。不敢与二翁竞异,亦不必与二翁强同。譬如侧看成峰,横看成岭,纵皆不尽庐山真境,要不失为各各亲见庐山而已。将释经文,五重玄义。
Therefore I have put aside all qualms about my own mediocrity and ignorance and composed another commentary, explaining the essential points of the Amitabha Sutra. I would not dare to diverge from the two elders just to be original, nor would I force myself to agree with them for the sake of agreement. It is as if we look at a same mountain from different angles, so none of us can fully describe the true realms of the “mountain,” as each one of us can only give you the record of our personal encounters. Before I explain the sutra, I will first present the summary of the sutra using five classifications.
第一释名。此经以能说所说人为名。佛者,此土能说之教主,即释迦牟尼。乘大悲愿力,生五浊恶世。以先觉觉后觉,无法不知,无法不见者也。
First, the title of the sutra is explained. This sutra takes its title from the one who expounds it and from the one of whom he speaks.
Buddha is the master teacher in the world, that is, Sakyamuni. By the power of his vows of great compassion, he was born here in the world of the Five Turbidities. As the one enlightened, he was determined to bring enlightenment to others who have not. Buddha is the one who knows all and sees all.
[佛教以五浊说明世界的丑恶。 一、劫浊,言时代遭逢恶运,灾难频生; 二、烦恼浊,指世人心中充满贪、嗔、痴等烦恼; 三、众生浊,指众生资质低劣,苦多乐少; 四、见浊,指邪见流行,思想混乱; 五、命浊,指众生因恶业受报,心身交瘁,寿命短促。]
说者,悦所怀也。佛以度生为怀,众生成佛机熟,为说难信法,令究竟脱,故悦也。
Buddha speaks the sutra with joy in his heart. Buddha’s intention is to liberate sentient beings. Since the potential of sentient being to achieve Buddhahood is ripe, Buddha expounds for them these Pure Land teachings which are difficult to believe. He intended to help them reach ultimate liberation. That’s why he is filled with joy.
阿弥陀,所说彼土之导师,以四十八愿,接信愿念佛众生生极乐世界,永阶不退者也。梵语阿弥陀,此云无量寿,亦云无量光。要之功德智慧,神通道力,依正庄严,说法化度,一一无量也。
Amitabha Buddha is the one Sakyamuni refers to in the sutra. Amitabha is the master teacher (guiding teacher) of the Pure Land. By the power of his forty-eight vows, he receives the sentient beings who have vowed to practice Buddha-remembrance by invoking the Buddha name and enable them to be born in the Land of Ultimate Bliss, and never fall back from there. The Sanskrit name “Amitabha” means “Infinite Life” and “Infinite Light”. The meanings of the name manifest his merits and his wisdom, his supernatural power, the grandeur of the Pure Land and people, his teachings and the liberation of sentient beings, all infinite.
一切金口,通名为经。对上五字,是通别合为题也。教行理三,各论通别,广如台藏所明。
A sutra is what Buddha said.
These terms taken from general and particular senses make up the title of the scripture: The Amitabha Sutra Spoken by Buddha. The three categories — teachings, practice, and inner truth (noumenon), which each sutra should have — can each be explained in both general and particular senses, as set out in the Tien-Tai system.
第二辨体。大乘经皆以实相为正体。吾人现前一念心性,不在内,不在外,不在中间。非过去,非现在,非未来。非青黄赤白,长短方圆。非香,非味,非触,非法。觅之了不可得,而不可言其无。具造百界千如,而不可言其有。离一切缘虑分别,语言文字相。而缘虑分别,语言文字,非离此别有自性。
Second, there is the essence of the sutra to discern.
The true essence of all the Great Vehicle (Mahayana) scriptures is Absolute Reality (Real Mark) itself. What is Absolute Reality? Let’s look at the essence of our mind coming at each instant. It is not inside, not outside, and not in between. It is not past, not present, and not future. It is not green or yellow or red or while, long or short or square or round. It is not a scent, not a flavor, not a texture that can be touched, not a mental object.
When we search for it we cannot find it, but we cannot say it does not exist. It creates all worlds and all realms, but we cannot say it exists. It is detached from conditional thoughts and discriminations, from all words and characteristics. But conditional thoughts and discriminations and words and characteristics do not have any their identity apart from it.
要之离一切相,即一切法。离故无相,即故无不相,不得已强名实相。
Essentially, absolute reality is detached from all forms, but merged with all things. Being detached from forms, it is formless, and being merged with all things, it is all-formed. For lack of an alternative term, we impose on it the name “absolute reality” [i.e., Buddha Mind, Buddha Nature].
实相之体,非寂非照,而复寂而恒照,照而恒寂。照而寂,强名常寂光土。寂而照,强名清净法身。又照寂强名法身,寂照强名报身。又性德寂照名法身,修德寂照名报身。又修德照寂名受用身,修德寂照名应化身。
The essence of Absolute Reality is neither quiescent nor aware, but it is both quiescent and yet ever shining with awareness, both shining with awareness and yet ever quiescent. In that is shining with awareness but quiescent, it is called the Land of Eternally Quiescent Light. In that it is quiescent but shining with awareness, it is called the pure Dharmakaya (Dharma Body). Aware quiescence is called the Dharmakaya, the Dharma Body of all the Buddhas. Quiescent awareness is called the Sambhogakaya, the Reward Body. The quiescent shining of Buddha nature is named as Dharma Body. The quiescent shining of the practice of Buddha nature is named Reward Body. From the view point of practice of Buddha nature, practicing Buddha nature with shining quiescence is called Reward Body and practicing Buddha nature with quiescent shining is called Incarnation Body.
// [ 沙行勉 ]: 此段较难懂。可以强想成“法身“如月体,“报身“如月光。“应化身“如“千江有水千江月“。或者可以说法身如永恒播发的电台,报身如电波,应化身如电视所显示的影像。只有菩萨能见到报身,而我们一般凡夫只能随着电视机的开启(成住坏空)才能见到应化身。所以,广义来讲,法身为寂,报身显照。法身表性德,报身和应化身表修德。此两身的代表的修德亦有所差别。报身的修德在于无住而生心。应化身的修德在于生心而无住。
寂照不二,身土不二,性修不二,真应不二,无非实相。实相无二,亦无不二。
Quiescence and awareness are not two, bodies and environments are not two, nature and practice are not two, true essence and responsive functions are not two — everything is nothing but absolute reality. In terms of absolute reality, all these seemly dualities neither two nor not two.
是故举体作依作正,作法作报,作自作他。
乃至能说所说,能度所度,能信所信,能愿所愿,能持所持,能生所生,能赞所赞,无非实相正印之所印也。
Therefore, the essence of reality builds up both the environment that surrounds sentient beings and their very bodies. It builds up both the Dharma Body and the Reward Body of the Buddhas. It builds up both self and others.
Furthermore the one who speaks the sutra (Sakyamuni) and the one who is spoken of (Amitabha), the Buddhas who can deliver sentient beings and the sentient beings who are delivered, the ability to believe (mind) and that which is believed in (dharma), the ability to take vows and that which is vowed, the ability to concentrate on the Buddha-name (body, mouth and mind) and the Buddha-name which is concentrated upon, the ability to be born in the Pure Land (faith, vow and practice) and birth in the Pure Land itself, the ability to praise the Buddhas and the Buddhas who are praised –all of these are the imprint of the “true seal” of absolute reality. [Thus the Buddha Nature of sentient beings (absolute reality) is the true essence of all Mahayana Sutras.]
第三明宗。宗是修行要径,会体枢机,而万行之纲领也。提纲则众目张,挈领则襟袖至。故体后应须辨宗。 此经以信愿持名为修行之宗要。非信不足启愿,非愿不足导行,非持名妙行不足满所愿而证所信。
Third is to understand the principle of the sutra. The guiding principle is the essential route for cultivating practice, the key link for understanding the essence [of our mind], and the guiding framework for the myriad practices. When you hold up a net, the mesh opens up. When you lift the collar of a shirt, the breast and sleeves come too. Thus, after the essence, we must discern the guiding principle.
The essential principle for cultivation in this sutra is to develop faith and vows and to recite the Buddha-name. Without faith, we are not sufficiently equipped to take vows. Without vows, we are not sufficiently equipped to guide our practice. Without the wondrous practice of reciting the Buddha-name, we are not sufficiently equipped to fulfill our vows and to bring our faith to fruition.
经中先陈依正以生信,次劝发愿以导行,次示持名以径登不退。
信则信自,信他,信因,信果,信事,信理。愿则厌离娑婆,欣求极乐。行则执持名号,一心不乱。
The sutra first sets forth the environment of the Pure Land and the exalted embodiment of its inhabitants in order to engender faith in us. Next it urges us to take vows to lead our
practice. Then it teaches us the practice of reciting the Buddha-name as the route to reach the Pure Land, upon which we will never fall back.
Faith means having faith in oneself and faith in others. It means being sure about cause and effect, about phenomena and inner truth (noumenon).
Vows mean feeling aversion to the mundane world and detaching from it. Vows mean gladly seeking the Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss.
Practice means persisting in the practice of reciting the Buddha-name singlemindedly and without delusion or confusion (with one-pointedness of mind).
信自者,信我现前一念之心,本非肉团,亦非缘影;竖无初后,横绝边涯;终日随缘,终日不变。十方虚空微尘国土,元我一念心中所现物。我虽昏迷倒惑,苟一念回心,决定得生自心本具极乐,更无疑虑。是名信自。
Believe in ourselves. Believing the Mind that can recite Buddha-name is not a physical entity, or the thoughts responsive to outside objects. It extends through time without any before or after and through space without any boundaries. Though it appears to follow causal conditions all day long, it never changes.
All of space in the ten directions and all the worlds countless as atoms are things manifested by this Mind of ours. Although we are deluded and confused, if for a single moment we return to this Mind, we are sure to be born in the Land of Ultimate Bliss originally inherent in our own mind, and be troubled no more by worry and doubt. This is called “believing in ourselves”.
信他者,信释迦如来决无诳语,弥陀世尊决无虚愿,六方诸佛广长舌决无二言。随顺诸佛真实教诲,决志求生,更无疑惑。是名信他。
Believe in others. Have faith that the Tathagata Sakyamuni certainly did not lie, and that the World Honored One Amitabha certainly did not take his vows in vain. Believe that all the Buddhas of all the directions never equivocated. Believe to follow the true teachings of all the enlightened ones, so to establish our will to seek birth in the Pure Land without any doubt or confusion. This is called “believing in others”.
信因者,深信散乱称名,犹为成佛种子,况一心不乱,安得不生净土。是名信因。
Believe in the causal basis. Have faith that even Buddha-name invocation carried out in a scattered confused state of mind is still a seed of enlightenment, and that this is even more true of invoking the Buddha-name singlemindedly and without confusion. [If we sincerely and singlemindedly invoke the name of Amitabha Buddha],
how can we fail to be born in the Pure Land? This is called “believing in the causal basis” [i.e., that recitation is the cause of enlightenment].
信果者,深信净土,诸善聚会,皆从念佛三昧得生,如种瓜得瓜,种豆得豆,亦如影必随形,响必应声,决无虚弃。是名信果。
Believe in the result. Have deep faith that the Pure Land and all the good people assembling there are born from the Buddha Remembrance Samadhi [the meditative concentration that comes from reciting the Buddha-name]. When you plant melon seeds you get melons, and when you plant beans you get beans. [Effect follows causes] like a shadow follows a physical shape, like an echo responds to a sound. Nothing is sown in vain. This is called “believing in the result”.
信事者,深信只今现前一念不可尽故,依心所现十方世界亦不可尽。实有极乐国在十万亿土外,最极清净庄严,不同庄生寓言。是名信事。
Believe factual phenomena. Have deep faith that since this mind of ours is infinite, the worlds of the ten directions that appear based on it are inexhaustible. The Land of Ultimate Bliss really does exist ten billion Buddha-lands away, ultimate pure and sublime. This is not some fable from Chuang-tzu. This is called “believing factual phenomena”.
信理者,深信十万亿土,实不出我今现前介尔一念心外,以吾现前一念心性实无外故。又深信西方依正主伴,皆吾现前一念心中所现影。全事即理,全妄即真,全修即性,全他即自。我心遍故,佛心亦遍,一切众生心性亦遍。譬如一室千灯,光光互遍,重重交摄,不相妨碍。是名信理。
Believe in inner truth (noumenon). Have deep faith that the countless Buddha-lands (worlds) are in reality not outside our “tiny” Mind of Buddha remembrance since there is really nothing outside of this Mind. We have deep certainty that the whole array of beings and surroundings in the Pure Land is a set of reflections appearing in our mind. All phenomena are merged with inner truth. All falsity is merged with truth. All practices are merged with True Nature. All others are merged with oneself. Our own inherent mind is all-pervasive, and the Buddha-mind is also all-pervasive, and the true nature of the minds of sentient beings is also all-pervasive. It is like a thousand lamps in one room, each of whose lights shines on all the others and merges with the other lights without any obstruction. This is called “believing in inner truth” (Noumenon).
如此信已,则娑婆即自心所感之秽,而自心秽,理应厌离。极乐即自心所感之净,而自心净,理应欣求。厌秽须舍至究竟,方无可舍。欣净须取至究竟,方无可取。
[Vows]. Once we have these forms of faith, then we must understand that the mundane world is the defilement brought about by our own minds, and we must detach from it; the Pure Land is the purity brought about by our own minds, and we must joyously seek it.
We must renounce defilement utterly, until there is nothing that can be renounced, and we must grasp purity utterly, until there is nothing more that can be grasped.
故《妙宗》云:取舍若极,与不取舍亦非异辙。设不从事取舍,但尚不取不舍,即是执理废事。既废于事,理亦不圆。若达全事即理,则取亦即理,舍亦即理。一取一舍,无非法界。故次信而明愿也。
Therefore the commentary Miao-tsung said: If you take grasping and rejecting to the limit, they are not in a different track than not grasping and not rejecting. If you do not engage in grasping and rejecting, and only value not grasping and not rejecting, this is a form of clinging to inner truth and abandoning phenomena. If you neglect the phenomenal level, then you are not complete at the inner truth level. If you arrive at the point where all phenomena are merged with inner truth, then both grasping and rejecting are also merged with inner truth. Sometimes grasping, sometimes rejecting, nothing is not the realm of reality.
[沙注:取、舍俱离。取取、取舍俱离。舍取、舍舍俱离。离亦离、离离亦离、无所可离、无所亦离。其理无法描述、无法定义。一切表述都如同瞎子摸象般。菩萨证得此理。所以行事处事,无不自在、通达。]
言执持名号一心不乱者,名以召德,德不可思议,故名号亦不可思议。名号功德不可思议,故使散称为佛种,执持登不退也。
[Practice]. When we speak of concentrating on invoking the Buddha-name singlemindedly, with a mind that is unified and not chaotic, we are using the Buddha-name to summon up the qualities of Buddhahood. Since the qualities of Buddhahood are inconceivable, the Buddha-name itself is also inconceivable. Since the merits of the Buddha-name are inconceivable, even if we recite the Buddha-name in a scattered state of mind, it is still a seed of enlightenment, and if we recite Buddha-name singlemindedly, we will reach the Pure Land and until then it is impossible for us to retreat.
然诸经示净土行,万别千差。如观像、观想、礼拜供养、五悔六念等,一一行成,皆生净土。
Many sutras teach Pure Land practices of various kinds: contemplating the image of Buddha, contemplating the concept of Buddha, doing prostrations, making offerings, practicing the five forms of repentance and the six forms of mindfulness, and so on. If you consummate any of these practices, [and dedicate the merits toward rebirth in the Pure Land], you will be born there.
[五种的忏悔方法。天台智者大师为了修习法华三昧的人,依据弥勒问经,占察经与普贤观经等之意,而订出五种的忏悔方法,即 一、忏悔,发露自己已往之罪而诫将来; 二、劝请,劝请十方诸佛以转法轮; 三、随喜,对于自他一切善根随喜赞叹;
四、回向,以所修之功德趣向于众生及佛道; 五、发愿,发四弘愿以导引前面之四行。]
[一、念佛,念佛具足十号,有大慈大悲大光明,神通无量,能拔除众生之苦,我欲与佛一样; 二、念法,念如来所说之一切法,有大功德,乃无上妙药,我欲证之而施与众生; 三、念僧,念僧是如来弟子,得无漏法,具足戒定慧,为世间之福田,我也想修僧之行; 四、念戒,念戒行有大势力,能防一切之恶,我欲精进持戒; 五、念施,念布施有大功德,既能拔人之苦,且能去除自己之悭贪,我欲以布施普利众生; 六、念天,念诸天有自然之快乐,皆由往昔勤修十善之因,我亦欲勤修善业,以便善因得善果。]
唯持名一法,收机最广,下手最易。故释迦慈尊,无问自说,特向大智舍利弗拈出,可谓方便中第一方便,了义中无上了义,圆顿中最极圆顿。
The method of reciting the Buddha-name is the one that is the most all-conclusive, embracing people of all mentalities and the one that is easiest to practice. This is why the compassionate one, Sakyamuni Buddha, explained it to Shariputra without being asked. Reciting the Buddha-name can be called the number one expedient among all the expedient methods in practices, the supreme one among all the methods in understanding the Buddha’s teaching, and the most perfect one among all the complete methods in finding the inner truth of Buddhahood.
故云:清珠投于浊水,浊水不得不清;佛号投于乱心,乱心不得不佛也。信愿持名,以为一乘真因。四种净土,以为一乘妙果。举因则果必随之,
There is a saying: “If a purifying pearl is put into dirty water, the dirty water cannot but be purified. If the Buddha-name is put into a chaotic mind, the chaotic mind must approach to enlightened. Reciting the Buddha-name with faith and vows is a true causal basis for the Supreme Vehicle. The four kinds of Pure Land [the Land Where Saints and Ordinary Beings Dwell Together, the Land of Expedient Liberation with Incompleteness, the Land of Real Reward, and the Land of Eternally Quiescent Light] are the wondrous fruits of the One Vehicle. If you have the causal basis, then the result is sure to follow.
[成佛唯一之教也。乘为车乘,以譬佛之教法。教法能载人运于涅槃岸,故谓之乘。法华经专说此一乘之理。法华经方便品曰:“十方佛土中,唯有一乘法,无二亦无三,除佛方便说。”同品曰:“诸佛如来,以方便力,于一佛乘,分别说三。”同品曰:“唯此一事实,余二则非真。”文句四上曰:“圆顿之教,为一佛乘。”胜鬘经曰:“一乘即是第一义乘。”胜鬘宝窟上本曰:“一乘者,至道无二,故称为一。运用自在,目之为乘。”]
故以信愿持名为经正宗。其四种净土之相,详在《妙宗钞》,及《梵网玄义》,兹不具述。俟后释依正文中,当略示耳。
Therefore, faith, vows and reciting the Buddha-name are the true guiding principles of the Amitabha Sutra.
The characteristics of the four kinds of Pure Land are described in detail in the Miao-tsung commentary on the sutra and in the book An explanation of the Brahma Net Sutra, and I will not explain them in full here. Later on I will give a brief account of them as I explicate the text.
第四明力用。此经以往生不退为力用。往生有四土,各论九品。且略明得生四土之相:若执持名号,未断见思,随其或散或定,于同居土分三辈九品;
Fourth, there is the sutra’s powerful function (Power and Application).
The powerful function of this sutra is to enable us to be reborn in the Pure Land and never fall back. Rebirth in the Pure Land can be categorized in terms of the Four Pure Lands, and also into nine grades in each land. Here I will give a brief explanation of the characteristics of the Four Lands.
If you recite the Buddha-name without cutting off your delusions of views and thoughts, depending on how scattered or how concentrated you are, you are reborn in the level of the Land Where Saints and Ordinary Beings Live Together.
若持至事一心不乱,见思任运先落,则生方便有余净土;若至理一心不乱,豁破无明一品,乃至四十一品,则生实报庄严净土,亦分证常寂光土;若无明断尽,则是上上实报,究竟寂光也。
If you recite the Buddha-name to the point of singlemindedness (phenomenal level) and your delusions of views and thoughts are naturally dropped off, you are born in the Land of Expedient Liberation with incompleteness [where Arhats live].
If you recite the Buddha-name to the point of singlemindedness (noumenon or inner truth level), and you smash from one to forty-one levels of delusion and ignorance, then you are born in the Pure Land of Real Reward [where Bodhisattvas live].
If you recite the Buddha-name to the point that ignorance and delusion are totally cut off, this is the highest reward and you will be reborn in the Land of Eternally Quiescent Light.
不退有四义:一念不退。破无明,显佛性,径生实报,分证寂光。二行不退。见思既落,尘沙亦破,生方便土,进趋极果。
There are four meanings in no-retreat: contemplation never retreats, practice never retreats, status never retreats, and finality never retreats. 1. After breaking the ignorance, revealing Buddha nature, people can reach the birth of the Land of Real Reward, and also witness the Land of Eternally Quiescent Light. 2. After removing the confusions in views and thoughts, and breaking the countless dust-like confusion, people can reach the Land of Expedient Liberation with Incompleteness, and go toward to enlightenment.
三位不退。带业往生,在同居土,莲华托质,永离退缘。四毕竟不退。不论至心散心,有心无心,或解不解,但弥陀名号,或六方佛名,此经名字,一经于耳,假使千万劫后,毕竟因斯度脱。如闻涂毒鼓,远近皆丧,食少金刚,决定不消也。
3. After giving birth to Pure Land with karma, people will reach the land where Saints and Ordinary Beings Dwell Together, in which people are supported by the quality of lotus flower (pure land environment), and never have any possibility of retreat. 4. No matter with concentration or not, with mindfulness or not, with understanding or not, hearing Amitabha Buddha name or any Buddha’s names will gives the seed to the finality of reaching enlightenment. It is like people will get affected no matter they are near by or far away from the drum that is beating, and people will not digest the diamonds no matter how little they eat.
复次只带业生同居净证位不退者,皆与补处俱,亦皆一生必补佛位。夫上善一处,是生同居,即已横生上三土,一生补佛。是位不退,即已圆证三不退。
Furthermore, even those who give birth with karma to the land where Saints and Ordinary Beings Dwell Together have the same guarantee of no-retreats as the people in other three lands. They will become enlightened in one life-time there. Because people are always with supreme saints in the land where Saints and Ordinary Beings Dwell Together, this land is already a no-retreat step-stone to other three lands. One life-time to Buddhahood and no retreat in status show that with the birth to any place in Pure Land, people have reached the guarantee of no-retreats.
如斯力用,乃千经万论所未曾有。较彼顿悟正因,仅为出尘阶渐,生生不退,始可期于佛阶者,不可同日语矣。宗教之士,如何勿思。
The Amitabha Sutra has this kind of powerful function, which no text has ever described. The powerful function of the Amitabha Sutra is far beyond other methods. For example, a correct causal basis to a sudden enlightenment is just a stepping stone for people out of the sensory world, which must be cultivated lifetime after lifetime before you can expect enlightenment. How can Zen Buddhists and Scriptural Buddhists fail to consider this?
第五教相。此大乘菩萨藏摄。又是无问自说,彻底大慈之所加持,能令末法多障有情,依斯径登不退。故当来经法灭尽,特留此经住世百年,
Fifth, there are the forms of the Buddhist teaching in this sutra to explain.
The sutra is contained in the Mahayana canon, Bodhisattva vehicle, and is “self-spoken” [delivered by the Buddha without being asked].
This sutra has enabled sentient beings with many karmic obstructions, living in the Dharma Ending Age to make a direct ascent toward enlightenment without falling back.
Thus, in the future when all the other sutras have perished, this Amitabha Sutra will survive for another century, to bring deliverance on a wide scale to sentient beings.
广度含识。阿伽陀药,万病总持,绝待圆融,不可思议。华严奥藏,法华秘髓,一切诸佛之心要,菩萨万行之司南,皆不出于此矣。欲广叹述,穷劫莫尽,智者自当知之。
The Amitabha Sutra is a remedy for all sicknesses. It is beyond relativities, a perfect fusion, with inconceivable power. The mystic treasury of the Flower Ornament (Avatamsaka) Sutra, the secret gist of the Lotus Sutra, the essential teachings on mind of all the Buddhas, the compass of all the Bodhisattvas’ myriad practices — none of them is outside of this sutra. If I wanted to praise it at length, at the end of time I still would not be finished. Those with wisdom please know the functions and characteristics of this wondrous sutra.
入文分三:初序分、二正宗分、三流通分。此三名初善、中善、后善。序如首,五官具存。正宗如身,脏腑无阙。流通如手足,运行不滞。
[EXPLANATION OF THE TEXT]
The text of the sutra is divided into three sections. The first portion is the introduction. The second portion is the main body of the text that gives the major guiding principles. The third portion is about the transmission of the text. These three parts are called the excellent opening, the excellent middle, and the excellent ending.
The introduction is like the head, complete with facial features. The main body of the text is like the body, complete with all the internal organs. The transmission portion is like the hands and feet, which move unimpeded.
故智者释《法华》,初一品皆为序,后十一品半皆为流通。又一时迹本二门,各分三段。则法师等五品,皆为迹门流通。盖序必提一经之纲,流通则法施不壅,关系非小。后人不达,见经文稍涉义理,便判入正宗。致序及流通,仅存故套。安所称初语亦善,后语亦善也哉。
A good example can be seen by the way that Master Chi-Zhe explaining Lotus Flower sutra, a significant portion of the sutra was categorized as the parts of introduction and transmissions. In sum, the introduction covers the overall structure of the sutra, while the transmission portion shows that the bestowal of the teaching has been unimpeded. The connection of these two portions with the main body of the sutra is not a minor matter. Lately people have not understood this. When they read the sutras, if the text is a little bit related to the principles, they categorize the text into the main body, treating the introduction and the transmission portion as if they were merely formalistic. If this were true, why are we told that both the opening words and the closing words of a sutra are also excellent?
(甲)初序分二:初通序、二别序。(乙)初通序分二:初标法会时处、二引大众同闻。(丙)今初
[Introductory portion of sutra]
The introductory portion of the Amitabha Sutra has two parts: The general introduction part is applied to all Buddhist sutras, and the particular part is unique to this sutra. The general part first reveals the time and place of the Dharma assembly at which it was expounded, and then describes the assembly of those who were present.
如是我闻。一时佛在舍卫国,祇树给孤独园。
Thus have I heard (As it is what I heard): Once Buddha was in the land of Shravasti, in the garden of Jeta and Anathapindika.
如是,标信顺。我闻,标师承。一时,标机感。佛,标教主。舍卫等,标说经处也。
实相妙理,古今不变, 名如。依实相理,念佛求生净土,决定无非曰是。
This section opens the assembly where the Pure Land doctrine was taught. They are the words of Ananda [the Buddha's personal assistant], who recorded the sutra.
“As it is” means it is what Ananda believed to be truly recorded. “What I heard” expresses what he received from the teacher. “Once” describes the moment the teaching was given. “Buddha” is the supreme dharma teacher. “The Garden of Jeta and Anathapindika in the land of Shravasti” is the place where Buddha preached this sutra.
The essence of the Absolute Reality has never been changed from ancient times to modern, thus called “as”. For we recite the Buddha–name to seek birth in the Pure Land basing ourselves upon the inner truth of absolute reality, we will definitely not go wrong, thus called “it is”.
实相非我非无我,阿难不坏假名,故仍称我。耳根发耳识,亲聆圆音,如空印空, 名闻。时无实法,以师资道合,说听周足, 名一时。自觉觉他,觉行圆满,人天大师, 名佛。
Absolute reality is not self and it is not no-self, Ananda, however, intentionally followed the ordinary name of “I” here, so he still says “I”. Ananda’s ears produced auditory consciousness, so he could personally hear the perfect voice [of Sakyamuni Buddha preaching this sutra] — this was like emptiness printing emptiness. It is in this sense that Ananda “heard” the sutra.
“Once Buddha was in Shravasti” the sutra continues. Time has no absolute meaning. ‘Once” means at the time when the teacher and students have joined, and a full sharing of preaching and listening is taking place.
“Buddha” is the name for one who has been enlightened and who brings enlightenment to others, whose enlightened practice is complete and functions as the great teacher of all humans and gods (devas).
舍卫,此云闻物,中印度大国之名,波斯匿王所都也。匿王太子名只陀,此云战胜。匿王大臣名须达多,此云给孤独。给孤长者布金买太子园,供佛及僧。只陀感叹,施余未布少地。故并名祇树给孤独园也。
The place name “Shravasti” in Sanskrit means “hearing things”. It was the name of a great kingdom in India, and also of its main city, the capital of King Prasenajit [during the time of Sakyamuni Buddha]. The King’s Crown Prince was called Jeta, which means “Victorious in Battle”. A senior minister of the king, Sudatta, was also called Anathapindika which means “Benefactor of Widows and Orphans”. Anathapindika paid for Prince Jeta’s garden in gold, and donated it to Buddha and his monks. Prince Jeta was very moved, and donated the trees and another parcel of land. Thus the double name [for the site where Buddha preached the sutra]: “the Garden of Jeta and Anathapindika”.
(丙)二引大众同闻三:初声闻众、二菩萨众、三天人众。
声闻居首者,出世相故,常随从故,佛法赖僧传故。菩萨居中者,相不定故,不常随故,表中道义故。天人列后者,世间相故,凡圣品杂故,外护职故。
(丁)初声闻众又三:初明类标数、二表位叹德、三列上首名。(戊)今初。
Next the sutra describes the assembly [who came to hear Buddha preach]. There were three groups: first, the group of monastic disciples (Arhats), second, the group of Bodhisattvas, and third, the congregation of humans and gods.
Why are the monastic disciples put first? Because they had left behind worldly forms, because they always accompanied the Buddha, and because the Buddha Dharma depends on monks and nuns to spread it.
Why are the Bodhisattvas placed in the middle? Because their forms are not fixed, because they do not always accompany the Buddha, and also in order to suggest the idea of the Middle Path.
Why are the humans and gods placed last? Because they have worldly form, because they were a mixed lot, including both ordinary people and sages, and because their role is to protect the Buddha dharma from the outside.
There are three aspects to the description of the group of monastic disciples: first, an account of their quality and number; second, praise for their high standing and their virtues; and third, a list of the names of the foremost among them. [The sutra reads:]
与大比丘僧,千二百五十人俱。
He was accompanied by twelve hundred and fifty great bhikshus.
大比丘,受具足戒出家人也。比丘梵语,含三义:一、乞士,一钵资身,无所蓄藏,专求出要;二、破恶,正慧观察,破烦恼恶,不堕爱见;三、怖魔,发心受戒,羯磨成就,魔即怖也。
“Bhikshu” is a Sanskrit term to present a Mahayana Buddhist monk taking complete disciplines with a triple meaning.
First, “bhikshu” means a mendicant, someone who has just a single bowl to support his living, and accumulates nothing, and intently asking for Buddhist Dharma.
Second, “bhikshu” means someone who has broken through evil, someone who observes everything with correct wisdom, someone who has smashed the evil of sensory afflictions, and does not fall into illusionary views and thoughts.
Third, “bhikshu” means someone who scares devils, who has accepted the full set of 250 disciplinary precepts, who has acquired achievement by assemblies of monks for the confession of sins and absolution. Thus, devils are afraid of them.
僧者,具云僧伽,此翻和合众。同证无为解脱,名理和。身同住,口无诤,意同悦,见同解,戒同修,利同均,名事和也。
The word for the monastic community as a whole, “Sangha”, means a harmonious association. This harmony at the level of inner truth means sharing the realization of the truth of uncontrived liberation. At the phenomenal level, harmony means dwelling together without rancorous speech, with the same joyful intent, and the same understanding, sharing the same precepts and sharing material goods equally.
千二百五十人者,三迦叶师资共千人,身子、目连师资二百人,耶舍子等五十人。皆佛成道,先得度脱,感佛深恩,常随从也。
The sutra speaks of twelve hundred and fifty bhikshus. The three brothers Kashyapa had together a thousand disciples, Sariputra and Maudgalyayana had two hundred and Yasha had fifty. These were all people who had become Buddha’s disciples shortly after his enlightenment, people who felt deep gratitude for Buddha’s benevolence, and always followed him everywhere.
[The sutra continues:]
(戊)二表位叹德
皆是大阿罗汉,众所知识。
…all of them great Arhats, well known to the assembly
阿罗汉亦含三义:一、应供,即乞士果;二、杀贼,即破恶果;三、无生,即怖魔果。
The word ‘Arhat” also has three meanings. First, it means one who is worthy of offerings, as the result of being a mendicant [when he was a bhikshu]. Second it means a slayer of evil, as the result of having broken through evil. Third, it means one who will not be reborn in the cycle of life and death, as the result of destroying delusion and afflictions.
复有慧解脱、俱解脱、无疑解脱三种不同,今是无疑解脱,故名大。又本是法身大士,示作声闻,证此净土不思议法,故名大也。从佛转轮,广利人天,故为众所知识。
It also means one who is liberated with wisdom, one who is liberated with both wisdom and meditation, one who is liberated without any doubt. Because they reach the liberation without any doubt, thus they are named “great”. Furthermore, all these great Arhats are actually members of great Bodhisattvas, who appear as monastic disciples of the Buddha. They have realized the inconceivable reality of this Pure Land teaching, and so they are called “great”. They accompanied the Buddha as he turned the Wheel of the Dharma, bringing benefits to humans and gods on a vast scale, and so they were “well known to the assembly”.
Now the sutra lists the names of the leaders of the Arhats:
(戊)三列上首名
长老舍利弗、摩诃目犍连、摩诃迦叶、摩诃迦旃延、摩诃俱絺罗、离婆多、周利槃陀伽、难陀、阿难陀、罗侯罗、憍梵波提、宾头卢颇罗堕、迦留陀夷、
Among them were his leading disciples, such figures as the Elders Sariputra, Maudgalyayana, Mahakasyapa, Mahakatyayana, and Mahakausthila, Revata, Suddhipanthaka, Nanda, Ananda, Rahula, Gavampati, Pindola-bharadvaja, Kalodayin, Mahakapphina, Vakula, and Aniruddha, etc., all great disciples.
[长老舍利弗、摩诃目犍连、摩诃迦叶]
德腊俱尊,故名长老。身子尊者声闻众中,智慧第一。目连尊者神通第一。饮光尊者身有金光,传佛心印为初祖,头陀行第一。
“Elder” is the term given to those who are honored both for their virtue and their long years as monks.
Among the Buddha’s monastic disciples, the Venerable Sariputra was the foremost in wisdom and the Venerable Maudgalyayana was foremost in supernatural powers.
The Venerable Mahakasyapa’s body shined with a golden light: he transmitted the Buddha’s Mind Seal and became the first patriarch [of the Zen tradition]. He was foremost among the Buddha’s monastic disciples in ascetic practices.
[摩诃迦旃延、摩诃俱絺罗、离婆多、周利槃陀伽]
文饰尊者婆罗门种,论议第一。大膝尊者答问第一。星宿尊者无倒乱第一。继道尊者因根钝仅持一偈,辩才无尽,义持第一。
The Venerable Mahakatyayana was of a Brahmanical lineage, and was foremost in argumentation.
The Venerable Mahakausthila was foremost in question-and-answer dialogue.
The Venerable Revata was the foremost in meditation free of error and confusion.
The Venerable Suddhipanthaka had been dull by nature but through memorizing two words of the sutras [sweep clean, i.e., sweep the mind clean], his eloquence became limitless and he was the foremost in upholding the truth of Real Mark.
[难陀、阿难陀、罗侯罗]
喜尊者佛之亲弟,仪容第一。庆喜尊者佛之堂弟,复为侍者,多闻第一。覆障尊者佛之太子,密行第一。
The Venerable Nanda (Sundarananda) was Buddha’s own younger brother, and was foremost in formal comportment.
The Venerable Ananda was Buddha’s cousin, and served as his personal attendant: he was the most learned [and always committed the Buddha's spoken teachings to memory].
The Venerable Rahula was Buddha’s son and heir [from the time when he was a royal prince], and he was the foremost in adherence to every subtle precept and never advertising his cultivation.
[微细护持戒行。亦三千威仪、八万细行等,悉能持守无缺。如罗睺罗,以持戒严净而为佛弟子中密行第一。然依台宗密行有大小乘之别,微细护持为密行属小乘;若据法华,罗睺罗原为法身菩萨,住于圆顿妙戒,然今现声闻身,持小乘粗戒而隐密本地妙戒,故称密行。]
[憍梵波提、宾头卢颇罗堕、迦留陀夷]
牛司尊者宿世恶口,感此余报,受天供养第一。不动尊者久住世间,应末世供,福田第一。黑光尊者为佛使者,教化第一。
The Venerable Gavampati had spoken evil in past lives, and was affected by the karmic retribution for this [by having a voice like a snorting ox]: he was foremost in receiving the offerings of the gods.
The Venerable Pindola-bharadvaja had broken the rule against displaying spiritual powers and was told to remain in this world for a long time. He was foremost as a field of blessings for sentient beings.
The Venerable Kalodayin was Buddha’s emissary, and he was foremost in spreading the teaching.
[摩诃劫宾那、薄拘罗、阿冕(音nou)楼驮 (阿那律),如是等诸大弟子。]
房宿尊者知星宿第一。善容尊者寿命第一。无贫尊者亦佛堂弟,天眼第一。
The Venerable Mahakapphina was the foremost in his knowledge of the stars.
The Venerable Vakula was the most long-lived of Buddha’s monastic disciples.
The Venerable Aniruddha was another of Buddha’s cousins, and he was foremost in the magical ability of his celestial eye.
[十弟子:一、舍利弗,智慧第一。二、目犍连,神通第一。三、摩诃迦叶,头陀第一。四、阿那律,天眼第一。五、须菩提,解空第一。六、富楼那,说法第一。七、迦旃延,论义第一。八、优婆离,持律第一。九、罗睺罗,密行第一。十、阿难陀,多闻第一。]
此等常随众,本法身大士,示作声闻,为影响众。今闻净土摄受功德,得第一义悉檀之益,增道损生,自净佛土,复名当机众矣。
Fundamentally, all these constant companions of the Buddha were members of Dharmakaya Bodhisattvas, who just manifested themselves as monastic disciples of the Buddha to benefit the Buddha’s teaching.
Now they are to hear of the all-encompassing merits of the Pure Land, and gain the benefits of the supreme truth, so they can learn Buddha dharma more and reduce their delusions, and purify their own Buddha land in their mind. Thus they are called an appropriate audience for the occasion.
Now the sutra describes the group of Bodhisattvas in the assembly:
(丁)二菩萨众
并诸菩萨摩诃萨,文殊师利法王子、阿逸多菩萨、乾陀诃提菩萨、常精进菩萨,与如是等诸大菩萨。
Also present were the Bodhisattvas Mahasattva: Manjusri, Prince of the Dharma, the Bodhisattva Ajita (the Invincible), and the Bodhisattva Gandhahastin, and Bodhisattva Nityodyukta (Constant Progress), and other such great enlightening beings.
菩萨摩诃萨,此云大道心, 成就有情。乃悲智双运,自他兼利之称。
“Bodhisattva-mahasattva” means a great enlightening being, pursuing great Buddha Dharma, and liberating all sentient beings. Their compassion and wisdom are operating in tandem to benefit both self and others.
佛为法王,文殊绍佛家业,名法王子,菩萨众中,智慧第一。非勇猛实智,不能证解净土法门,故居初。
Buddha is the King of the Dharma. Manjusri continued the vocation of teaching Dharma, so he is called the Prince of the Dharma. Among the assembly of Bodhisattvas, he is foremost in wisdom. Without fearless genuine wisdom, you cannot truly understand the Pure Land teaching, and so Manjusri is put first [in the assembly of Bodhisattvas hearing the Amitabha Sutra].
弥勒当来成佛,现居等觉,以究竟严净佛国为要务,故次列。
The Bodhisattva Ajita is Maitreya. In the future he will become a Buddha, but now he is at the highest stage of the Bodhisattvahood, Equal Enlightenment. Because he regards what the most important thing is doing the ultimate sublime and purification of Buddha land, he is listed as the second.
不休息者,旷劫修行不暂停故。常精进者,自利利他无疲倦故。
Next the sutra lists the Bodhisattvas Gandhahastin, the one who does not rest, cultivating practice for eons without ever stopping, and Bodhisattva Nityodyukta, the one who is making constant progress, tirelessly benefiting self and others.
此等深位菩萨,必皆求生净土,以不离见佛,不离闻法,不离亲近供养众僧,乃能速疾圆满菩提故。
These Bodhisattvas of high rank must all seek birth in the Pure Land, so that they will not be separated from seeing the Buddha and hearing the Dharma and giving offerings in person to the Sangha, in order that they may quickly achieve Supreme Enlightenment
(丁)三天人众
及释提桓因等,无量诸天大众俱。
Also present was Śakra devānām Indra, the king of the gods, along with countless numbers of heavenly beings, making up a great assembly.
释提桓因,此云能为主,即忉利天王。等者,下等四王,上等夜摩、兜率、化乐、他化,色、无色无量诸天也。大众俱,谓十方天人八部修罗人非人等无不与会,无非净土法门所摄之机也。通序竟。
The name “Śakra devānām Indra” means Sakra: able, devanam: heaven and Indra: king; he is the king of the Trayastrimsa Heaven, the Heaven of Thirty-Three. Below his heaven is the Heaven of the Four Deva-Kings. Above are the Heaven of Yama, the Tusita Heaven, the Nirmanarati Heaven, the Paranirmita Heaven, the heavens of forms, the formless heavens, and innumerable other heavens.
“Making up a great assembly” means that there were also other gods, asuras, and other non-human beings from all the worlds of the ten directions in attendance [to hear Buddha give forth the Amitabha Sutra], and that all had the potential to benefit from the Pure Land teaching.
Thus ends the general introduction to the sutra. Next the particular introduction comes.
(乙)二别序。发起序也。
净土妙门,不可思议,无人能问,佛自唱依正名字为发起。又佛智鉴机无谬,见此大众应闻净土妙门而获四益,故不俟问,便自发起。如《梵网》下卷自唱位号云我今卢舍那等,智者判作发起序,例可知也。
The wondrous gate of the Pure Land is inconceivable, and no one was able to ask about it, so Buddha took it upon himself to begin by extolling the names of its Buddha and place. Moreover, given that the Buddha’s wisdom is able to evaluate the potentials of sentient beings unerringly, he saw that this great assembly ought to hear about the wondrous gate of the Pure Land so they could gain benefits. Therefore, he did not wait for questions, but began by himself. A similar example can be found in the latter part of The Sutra of Brahma’s Net, which is also classified with the similar meaning by Master Zhizhe.
尔时佛告长老舍利弗:从是西方,过十万亿佛土,有世界名曰极乐。其土有佛,号阿弥陀,今现在说法。
At that time Buddha said to the Elder Sariputra: “West of here, past a hundred billion Buddha-lands, there exists a world called “Ultimate Bliss”. In this land there exists a Buddha called Amitabha, who is expounding the Dharma right now.
净土法门,三根普摄,绝待圆融,不可思议。圆收圆超一切法门,甚深难信。故特告大智慧者,非第一智慧,不能直下无疑也。
The Pure Land Dharma gate takes in all people, whether they are of low, medium, or high capacity. It is beyond all relativities, in perfect fusion. It is inconceivable: it is perfectly all-encompassing, and goes completely beyond all other Buddhist methods. It is very profound and hard to believe in. Therefore it is specially announced to those of great wisdom: without the highest level of wisdom, you cannot arrive directly at the stage where you have no doubts about the Pure Land teaching.
西方者,横亘直西,标示现处也。十万亿者,千万曰亿,今积亿至十万也。佛土者,三千大千世界,通为一佛所化。且以此土言之,一须弥山,东西南北各一洲,同一日月所照,一铁围山所绕,名一四天下。千四天下名小千世界,千小千名中千世界,千中千名大千世界。过如此佛土十万亿之西,是极乐世界也。
“West” signifies the place where the Pure Land appears, which is west of here. A “Buddha-land” is a whole great galaxy of worlds that are all taught by one Buddha. In terms of our world, there is a central polar mountain (axis), and four continents to the east, west, south, and north of it, illuminated by the same sun and moon, surrounded by a circular range of iron mountains: this is one world. A thousand of these makes a small world system, a thousand small world-systems makes a medium world system, and a thousand medium world-systems makes a great galaxy of worlds. West of a hundred billion of such Buddha-lands is the Land of Ultimate Bliss.
问:何故极乐在西方?答:此非善问。假使极乐在东,汝又问何故在东,岂非戏论。况自十一万亿佛土视之,又在东矣,何足致疑。
Question: Why is the Land of Ultimate Bliss in the west?
Answer: This is not a good question. If the Land of Ultimate Bliss were in the east, you would be asking why it is in the east. Isn’t this just playing with words? What’s more, if you look at the Land of Ultimate Bliss from the point of view of the hundred and one billionth Buddha land, it is in the east. What is worth creating doubts about?
有世界名曰极乐,序依报国土之名也。竖约三际以辨时劫,横约十方以定疆隅,故称世界。极乐者,梵语须摩提,亦云安养、安乐、清泰等,乃永离众苦第一安隐之谓,如下广释。
“There exists a world called Ultimate Bliss.” This introduces us to the name of Amitabha’s environment, to his domain. In the temporal dimension, its time is reckoned in terms of past, present, and future. In the spatial dimension, its boundaries are reckoned in terms of the ten directions [the four cardinal directions, the four intermediate directions, the nadir and the zenith].
The Sanskrit name for the Land of Ultimate Bliss is “Sukhavati”. It is also called the Land of Peaceful Nurturing, the Land of Peace and Bliss, the Land of Pure Equanimity, and so on. The basic meaning is that it is utterly peaceful and secure, and forever removed from all forms of pain and suffering. This is explained at length below.
然佛土有四,各分净秽。凡圣同居土,五浊重者秽,五浊轻者净。方便有余土,析空拙度证入者秽,体空巧度证入者净。实报无障碍土,次第三观证入者秽,一心三观证入者净。常寂光土,分证者秽,究竟满证者净。今云极乐世界,正指同居净土,亦即横具上三净土也。
There are four kinds of Buddha Land, and each category is in turn subdivided in terms of purity or defilement.
In the Land Where Saints and Ordinary Beings Dwell Together, those who are with heavier five turbidities are polluted, and those who are with lighter five turbidities are clean. In the Land of Expedient Liberation with Incompleteness, those who are born here by analyzing void are impure and those who are born here by directly entering void are pure. In the Land of Real Reward, those who enter it through sequence of three contemplations are impure and those who enter it with one mind of unified three contemplations are pure. In the Land of Eternally Quiescent Light, those who have reached the land without completely breaking all ignorance delusions are impure, and those who have broken all delusions are pure. In the scripture, the Ultimate Bliss World is referred to the Land Where Saints and Ordinary Beings Dwell Together, and encompasses all the other three lands as well.
[三观是台宗之重要法门,即空观、假观、中观称“空假中三观”。依据‘菩萨璎珞本业经’卷上,贤圣学观品“从假入空二谛观、从空入假平等观、中道第一义谛观”而立为旨趣。 1.空观:又云从假入空观。空是离性离相义。观一念之心,不在内、不在外、不在中间,称为空;由观一念空故而一空一切空,无假无中而不空;此因空、假、中三观能荡除三惑,以空观荡除见思,以假观荡除尘沙,以中观荡除无明,即毕竟空为空观。换言之:自世俗常识(假)进入宗教认识真理(空)为空观。 2.假观:又云从空入假观。假是无法不备义。观一念心具足一切诸法称为假;即由观一念假,而一假一切假,无空无中而不假;此因空、假、中三观皆能立法,以空观立真谛法,以假观立俗谛法,以中观立中谛法,三法皆立为妙假观。换言之,不留滞于空而进入佛智遍照之世俗境界为假观。
3.中观:又云中道第一义谛观。中即中正、泯绝二边之对待。观一念心,非空非假,即空即假,称为中;由观一念中而一中一切中,无空无假而不中;此空、假、中三观皆能泯绝对待,言空则空外无法,言假则假外无法,言中则中外无法,三者皆绝待为圆中观。简言之,不执空观、不执假观,以空假圆融之大悲菩萨行,为中道观。
1.别相三观:即历别观于三谛。若从假入空(空观),仅得观真谛;若从空入假(假观)仅得观俗谛;若入中道正观,方得双照真、俗二谛。此别教之三观。别教认为三观尽不相同,且为依序渐观,故又称次第三观、隔历三观。依次可断除三惑而得三智之妙论。 2.一心三观:即一念心中而能圆观三谛。观一念心毕竟无,净若虚空为空观;能观之心、所观之境皆历历分明为假观;虽历历分明,然性常自空,空不定于空,假不定于假为中观!即三而一,即一而三,是为一心三观。]
有佛号阿弥陀,序正报教主之名也,翻译如下广释。佛有三身,各论单复。法身单,指所证理性。报身单,指能证功德智慧。化身单,指所现相好色像。法身复者,自性清净法身,离垢妙极法身。报身复者,自受用报身,他受用报身。化身复者,示生化身,应现化身。又佛界化身,随类化身。
The Buddha’s name is Amitabha for introducing the name of the Teaching Host in the land. Buddhas have three bodies, which are discussed in terms of singularity and multiplicity. The singular term of Dharma Body means the realized trueness. The singular term of Reward Body means the virtue and wisdom that can realize. The singular term of Response Body means the excellent manifested appearance and image. The plural term of Dharma Body means the self inner pure nature that every sentient being possesses and the Dharma nature that every Buddha has realized. The plural term of Reward Body means rewarded body benefiting self and rewarded body benefiting others. The plural term of Response Body means the body shows birth and death, the body responded to people’s requests, the body in the Buddha realm, and the body following various forms in the worlds.
虽辨单复三身,实非一非三,而三而一。不纵横,不并别,离过绝非,不可思议。今云阿弥陀佛,正指同居土中示生化身,仍复即报即法也。
Though there are singular, plural terms and the names of three bodies, they are actually not one, not three, and they are three and one as well. No conjunction, no differentiation, no discrimination, no forms, no words that can describe. It is inconceivable. The Amitabha that is said in the sutra is referred to the Response Body appeared in the Land Where Saints and Ordinary Beings Dwell Together; as explained previously, the body can also be regarded as the Reward Body and the Dharma Body.
[法身、报身、应身。法身又名自性身,或法性身,即常住不灭,人人本具的真性,不过我们众生迷而不显,佛是觉而证得了;报身是由佛的智慧功德所成的,有自受用报身和他受用报身的分别,自受用报身是佛自己受用内证法乐之身,他受用报身是佛为十地菩萨说法而变现的身;应身又名应化身,或变化身,即应众生之机缘而变现出来的佛身。]
复次世界及佛皆言有者,具四义:的标实境,令欣求故;诚语指示,令专一故;简非干城阳焰,非权现曲示,非缘影虚妄,非保真偏但,破魔邪权小故;圆彰性具,令深证故。
When the sutra says “there exists a world called Ultimate Bliss” and “there exists a Buddha called Amitabha,” it is saying that both that world and that Buddha do actually exist. There are four meanings here.
1. It indicates that there is a real Pure Land, and make us joyfully seek it.
2. It gives us truthful instructions, to make us concentrate on the practice of Pure-Land teaching.
3. It states that the Pure Land is not a figment of the imagination or a mirage, that it is not a provisional manifestation or just a roundabout teaching for attracting people with low capacity, that it is not an empty falsity, and that it is not a land reached via the Hinayana vehicle.
4. It demonstrates that the Pure Land is part of our true nature, to enable us to have a profound realization that Amitabha is our self nature; and Pure Land is our own mind.
[对于小乘之涅槃而云大乘至极之涅槃为第一义空。小乘之涅槃者偏真但空也,大乘之涅槃者空亦空,为中道实相之空,故名第一义。三藏法数四十六曰:“诸法中最第一法名为涅槃,涅槃之法空无有相,是为第一义空。” 涅槃经二十七曰:“佛性名第一义空,第一义空名为智慧,所言空者不见空与不空。”]
今现在说法者,简上依正二有,非过去已灭,未来未成,正应发愿往生,亲觐听法,速成正觉也。
“Expounding the Dharma right now” shows that both the Pure Land and Amitabha exist — this is not a case of “the past is already gone, and the future has not yet taken shape.” We must make a vow to be born in the Pure Land, and to personally hear Amitabha’s teaching, so that we may quickly achi